ã€ŠIt That Lamentsã€‹


 Prologue

    Round moon sat in the sky, illuminating the world with its gentle light. Far beneath it was a town. People were feasting at the town¡¯s plaza with music and dances on the background. Most of the residences took part in this rowdy night with their best clothes and make-ups.

    Men showed up their strength to attract the women they fancy while the women seduce their partners which were only possible on this occasion.

    People jest at each other, talk about funny things, dances with the melody, and sing merry songs. The town was full of laughter and smile and filled with positive energy. It was a time of the festival, thus they were in such mood.

    In amidst of the street filled with vendors and merriness was a man. He alone did not join the tension like people around. With a bag of fruits he had bought from the nearby vendor, he walked away from the merry plaza toward somewhere quieter.

    The man did not fancy noisy places. To him, the noisiest place he could handle was the bar he frequently visits with his comrades, even though he does not drink.

    Some noisier place would cause him a headache and some level of anxiety. So, what was someone like him doing in the middle of a town in a festive mood?

    There was a completely logical and understandable reason behind his action. It was because he had been ordered to. The order was for him to go to the town and buy this town¡¯s specialty which was the apple.

    Unable to refuse, he found himself surrounded by noises he hates. But, it was not like he was reluctant to the order itself. Even if it was a request and not an order, he would comply.

    His destination was a small house that was closer to the woods rather than the town. A humble home made out of woods. But, contrasted with the material it was sturdy enough to handle most of the beasts¡¯ attack that comes from the woods. It was because the material was no ordinary wood. Even people with weapons would have a hard time destroying this house.

    His comrade had told him it was unnecessary, but he insisted on reinforcing the house at least this much. Still, deep down the man thought it was still insufficient.

    He felt hopeless that every time he saw his house that was what crossed his mind. Erasing such thoughts, the man put his hand on the knob and entered.

    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± The man said as he took off his coat and placed it at the hanger.

    ¡°Welcome back. How was the festival?¡± Responding to his voice, a young woman¡¯s voice answered him back.

    ¡°It was incredibly noisy and stuffy,¡± he said, letting out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Fufu, I knew you would say that.¡±

    In the house was a young woman. She looks young like a girl, but upon closer inspection, one could see that beneath her simple bed wear were proper lines that showed her growth as a woman. She smiled as the young man and tried to get up from her bed, but the man stopped her.

    ¡°Geez, I can at least go to the table just fine,¡± The girl complained and pouted in a foul mood. She did not like how overprotective the man was because it was like treating a child. Although her actions were those of children¡¯s.

    ¡°Elyn,¡± he called. ¡°Did you forget what happened the last time you say that?¡± He warned in a strict tone.

    ¡°That time the blanket slipped my hands, okay,¡± she said, averting her sights. Gripping the blanket. ¡°This time surely¡­¡±

    ¡°A sick person shouldn¡¯t be stubborn and act like one,¡± he cut, lifting the bag so she could see it. ¡±Here, the thing you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Yey!¡± she cried. ¡°Hurry up and give me my beloved apple!¡± Elyn urged, slamming the bed few times. That was the sign to bring the apple here as soon as possible.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± The man said and smiled at the ever impatient and childish Elyn as he took the Apples out. ¡°Do you want me to peel it first?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Elyn shouted, making a big X with her arms. ¡°Apple is better eaten with the skin,¡± she said.

    ¡°Then, at least wait for me to wash it,¡± he walked toward the sink, Apples on his hands. ¡°God knows what kind of germ is on it,¡± he added.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± The girl hustled him.

    The man shrugged his shoulder from Elyn¡¯s behavior that did not show those of a sick patient and someone of her age. He went to the kitchen and opened the faucet, washing the apples thoroughly to minimize the amount of dirt and any other bad kinds of stuff, the man only satisfied after doing it three times.

    Obviously, Elyn complained about how much time he had taken which he ignored so far. But, once she took the apple her expression changed into a smile.

    Crunch. A nice ripe entered their ears the moment she took a bite.

    ¡°Aah,¡± Elyn touched her cheeks with a smile. ¡°As expected the Apple from Spring Equinox Festival tastes more delicious than usual.¡±

    ¡°Well, considering how much effort they put for the festival,¡± he swung his Apple to dry it. ¡°it¡¯s obvious,¡± he said.

    The Equinox festival was twice a year festival that was held to thanks the Earth God for the prosperous land. Because of that, the farmers would give their best to raise their crops and offer it to the God as evidence they were doing well.

    The relation of God and Humanity in this world was like parent and child. God would provide humanity with what they need and once they had grown, they would repay the debt. Because they were like parent and child, there was no coercion. The parent would understand if the child could not offer them anything in return.

    Still, humans believe they should do their best to reply the blessing of the land. And as the effect, the quality of the goods drastically increased on this day.

    The man also followed Elyn and took a bit off his share.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s everyone?¡± Elyn asked.

    ¡°They are busy in their own ways,¡± he replied while munching. ¡°Just as you know, the festival is often used as a reason to make an approach on opposite gender,¡± he gulped.

    Even if the main purpose was to show appreciation it was still a festival. Apparently, the current fad was to give something to the opposite gender and say it was an object of appreciation not for God but to them.

    The man seriously doubted one of his friends that had decided to use that clich¨¦ line tonight.

    ¡°Fufu, I wonder how well Marcy will do this time,¡± Elyn snickered with hands covering her mouth. ¡°After all, although his face is fine he occasionally does some strange things,¡± she said.

    The person Elyn called Marcy was the person the man had worried in his man. Marcus was the man¡¯s true name. As she had said, it was already an open secret to their group that he has a strange taste.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure he will mess up again,¡± he said almost immediately.

    ¡°What kind of things he will do this time, I wonder,¡± Elyn said, filled her heart with expectation for another foolish record of her friend.

    ¡°I doubt it will be as stupid as last time,¡± The man said with confidence.

    ¡°Aah, suddenly stripping when the woman made a joke that she wanted to see his body was as expected pulled off even me,¡± Elyn rubbed her shoulders with both hands from unpleasant memory. She could feel every single hair on her body standing. ¡°I was really surprised that time,¡± she added.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Yet, a few seconds later you laughed like a big primate- Ouch!¡± He added, and a pinch made its way.

    ¡°That¡¯s rude!¡± she frowned, cheeks puffed. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t laugh that loud. ¡±I told you, she repeated.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the other customers all direct their gazes to you?¡± The man pursued her with a smirk.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s just your imagination,¡± she said with a bitter face. ¡°Anyway, I did not laugh that loud!¡± Elyn insisted, placing her pride as a woman on the line. She had no other choice but to object even if she knew the truth. Sometimes, women have something they can¡¯t give up on.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I believe you,¡± Said the man half-heartedly.

    ¡°Muu,¡± her cheeks swelled once again.

    Elyn was not convinced to his words. She understood better than anyone that the man often changes or ends the conversation that way.

    ¡°As punishment, give me your share of Apple!¡± Elyn, with her hand opened and reaching to the side, said in an arrogant tone.

    ¡°Sure,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not like this¡¯s the first time you ask, but at least finish yours firs-.¡±

    ¡°Done,¡± Elyn said with her mouth stuffed. She then gulped it down without delay, making a loud sound. ¡°Now give me!¡±

    ¡°That was fast¡­¡± he said, half-amazed, half-fed up.

    Before he could finish his words, Elyn had finished her Apple. The man astonished at how childish she was. There were pieces of apple sticking around her mouth, making her look like a child.

    ¡°Geez, close your mouth,¡± he took out a handkerchief and wet it. ¡°I will wipe your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± she replied, turning her head to the side. ¡°It will become messy again, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Just stay still, if you want another apple that is.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s dirty! To take my beloved Apple as a hostage, are you, devil?!¡± Elyn protested as she reached out toward the Apple while still in bed.

    ¡°Yes I am, is there a problem?¡± he said, holding her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t make it any complicated than this,¡± he held his urge to sigh as he cleaned Elyn¡¯s mouth. It was something he had gotten used to because of the years of being with her.

    He gently used the handkerchief to clean any crumbs and liquid off her face. His movement was full of care so Elyn herself did not feel any sense of discomfort.

    After he had done, he put the promised half-eaten apple to Elyn¡¯s lap.

    ¡°This time eat slower because it¡¯s bad for your body if you eat too fast.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Elyn replied with a stretched tone.

    Observing her eating little by little like a squirrel, the man let out a smile. He took a chair and placed it near her bed and sat, watching her as he waited for the right time to ask.

    ¡°Hey, is something on your mind?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elyn stopped eating and slightly cast her eyes down as if to avoid the man¡¯s gaze. The man remembered her respond was when she was lying, so he inquired further.

    ¡°For how long do you think we have known each other? I know you¡¯re bothered by something.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, as expected I can¡¯t fool you,¡± she scratched her head, acting embarrassed. ¡°You got me,¡± she admitted while still avoiding eye contact.

    Elyn laughed but her expression and gesture said otherwise. She hesitated whether to talk or not.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± she gripped the blanket. ¡°You¡¯re going to go back to your job starting tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± he answered. It was something he did not intend to hide, but he had not told Elyn.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you somehow refuse?¡± She asked in somewhat nervous tone.

    ¡°You know how hard for an ex-vagabond like me to refuse the job given by the mayor, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but I can¡¯t help but worried. After all, this time I won¡¯t be there to support you¡­¡± Elyn weakly said in a voice that could disappear even with a breeze.

    ¡°Elyn,¡± he called. But, seeing Elyn¡¯s expression, the man left a gap from surprise before he continued.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, so you really are sick.¡±

    The moment he said that a pillow found itself on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious here! Don¡¯t joke around!¡± Elyn shouted in a harsh tone. She was furious that her concern was answered back like that.

    But, the man had expected so and replied in a similar tone, ¡°So am I.¡±

    The man placed the pillow on her lap and looked into her eyes. In her eyes, he could see the anxiety and regret she held because she was not in a condition to go with him. He understood her feeling, but there was nothing he could do to about his job. Thus, at least he would lessen her worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to soloing this kind of job,¡± he said, scratching his head from remembering. It was way before he met Elyn and came here. He did not seek help from others and did everything alone. As the result, he earned skills and social anxiety. What a nostalgic time, he thought. ¡°And depending on the person your words might sound like an insult to them,¡± he continued.

    ¡°But..!¡± Elyn cried.

    ¡°Moreover, even if you aren¡¯t there I still have everyone to support me, unlike when I was alone,¡± he said, fully aware that she could not reject his reasoning. ¡°You should just focus on recovering yourself.¡±

    Elyn stopped her words. She was vexed that she could say nothing back.

    True, even if she was not there this time, the group should be able to do just fine. It was because the job this time was not that hard and even if she joins her role would be little.

    She should do just as the man said, focus on recovering. But, her heart ached from being left behind.

    Sensing that feeling of her, the man added a follow-up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not like I will leave this place and you. If I hadn¡¯t made it clear to you, I will say it again,¡± he let out a small cough, preparing himself for his next words.

    ¡°My home is here. No matter how far I go, someday I would return. The place where I will go back to is here, the place where you are.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±

    Toward the man who spoke of such embarrassing thing with no sign of shame, Elyn dyed her face red as she did not see that coming.

    Silence filled the room when the conversation stopped. Elyn was trying to calm down while the man waited. She wished he would stop gazing at her.

    What followed after Elyn had regained her calm was a laugh. She laughed because it was stupid of her to think of something that would never happen, the person herself admitted that.

    The talk of what-if was not uncommon among people of her line of job. She often snorted at them because of its uselessness, but it seemed like she no longer had the right to do that.

    The man was her important person. It also applied for the other person. For her to doubt him after all these years together, the disease really got her good.

    ¡°Did I say something strange?¡± The man tilted his head in wonder.

    ¡°No, I was the one being strange. Sorry,¡± she replied, wiping the tears in her eyes.

    The man was confused by the sudden change of Elyn. Still, because she had regained her usual self, he thought little about it.

    ¡°Good luck with your job tomorrow,¡± she said, giving him a fist toward him. ¡°When you come back, I will treat you with plenty of love,¡± Elyn said, changing her mood and encouraged him.

    ¡°I already have enough of it.¡±

    ¡°What is with that? Are you saying you don¡¯t need my love?¡± she asked, ready to throw the pillow at him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I still have sufficient amount,¡± he backed away to mitigate her attack and took out something from his shirt. ¡°Look.¡±

    The man showed her the necklace that was hanging on his neck. It was an expensive looking feather piece of art. The gold on the sides and few simple yet nicely placed gems were giving the piece a feeling of fragile aesthetic.

    ¡°So you¡¯re still keeping that thing,¡± Elyn said in amazement.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied. ¡°I still keep this by my side until the day you want it back,¡± he said somewhat proud.

    ¡°Fufu,¡± she snickered, putting her ammo back. ¡°You should just keep it because it looks good on you,¡± Elyn teased.

    The piece was an item of memory for the two. Present that had been left in his care for the rightful owner had refused because she thought it did not suit her. The initial owner was, of course, Elyn.

    But at this point, it was already unimportant whoever held the necklace because they already knew of each other¡¯s feelings.

    From afar, the loud cheering sound echoed until their place. It was the sign that the festival was already at its climax and was about to end.

    ¡°Aah, the festival ended,¡± she said, looking somewhat distant ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t get to go on any of it this year,¡± Elyn muttered.

    Elyn also could not come to the previous equinox festival. At that time she and the man were busy with their job so they were away from the town. Because of that Elyn could not take part in the festival she loved.

    ¡°You can still go next year since it¡¯s an annual event,¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s still long until the next one. What a shame.¡±

    ¡°Just be patient. Next year I will go to the festival with you.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡± Elyn shouted, leaning her body toward him.

    For one, Elyn knew how much the man hated noisy places. Last year he had rejected her offer to go to the festival with that reason. So, it was unexpected, but she was happy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no going back on your words!¡± she said, intending to ask but it became imperative because of her vigor.

    ¡°I know. But, please spare me from the Main Plaza.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s on the south, east, west, or the north plaza!¡±

    The main plaza was the place where the noise was loudest because the main event also held there. But, that did not mean you could not enjoy the festival. The other plaza also held the same event in a smaller scale. Because of that, Elyn did not mind.

    In fact, she preferred the smaller plaza because it gave out more subtle and romantic feels.

    ¡°That¡¯s a promise!¡± Elyn said as she moved toward the end of the bed in excitement. ¡°A promise I tell you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s a promise,¡± the man said, moving to put her back to bed. ¡°So don¡¯t move around too much and obediently stay on the bed.¡±

    Unable to hold her delight, Elyn jumped at the man with the intention to knock him down. And she did.

    No matter how trained the man was, he was unable to keep the chair from falling when he occupied to not let her hurt herself.

    Just like that, they fell with the man¡¯s arms coiling around her body in a hug. The other also did the same.

    From up-close, Elyn looked at the man¡¯s face and said, ¡°Next year, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Soon, the flowers of fire dazzlingly bloomed in the sky, decorating it with hundreds of colors. It was the sign that the festival concluded. The stores were closing and people were coming back to their home to rest their bodies for work the next day.

    It was time for the day to end.

    The two also got up from the floor and placed themselves on the bed. Rest was crucial for someone with the same profession as the man so they would not make silly mistakes.

    The man quickly slept, but the same was not for Elyn.

    She was so happy and could not sleep despite the promise was for six months in the future. Still, her heart refused to calm down. Watching the sleeping face of the man she loved, Elyn enjoyed this moment to the fullest, and it was late at night before she finally slept.

    The next day, the man departed for his job. Elyn sent him off with a smile and faithfully waited for his return.

    However, who would have thought the promise they had made the previous night would not be fulfilled the next year. Another year passed followed by another and the promise was left unfulfilled.

 Chapter 1: Look, the sky is still blue, as always.

    In a town where the sky was gray, someone ran. A youth, covered with a dirty looking cape that showed none of his body features, sprint the street. From the hairs that were showing itself from the gap between the cape and hood, it was right to think the youth was a female.

    Passing a narrow alley, almost hitting a person at the exit, she kept running without a care about the angry shouts from behind.

    The only thing on her mind was to run. Only that.

    Single-mindedly, desperately, she looked for hope.

    Help. Help.

    The girl numerously shouted. But, not even one person took a notice to her plea. No wonder because no voice came out from her mouth except her rough breaths.

    The girl was silent. The girl was sick. The girl was mute. Because of that, her silent plea reached no one.

    ¡°Hah, hah.¡±

    Her chest ached. It had been over ten minutes since she ran. Fatigue hit her hard and her legs and body started to disobey her. In the first place, she was not that fit to sprint for ten minutes straight. The pain signed she must stop or else something bad would happen.

    Still, despite the pain, she continued because that was the only choice she had.

    *cough cough*

    The smoke from the nearby factory entered her eyes and throat. Her eyes itched and her throat made her coughing nonstop.

    She hated this.

    The girl wondered what she had done to deserve this. She did nothing evil. The worst she had done was breaking a vase to get her parents¡¯ attention.

    What caused the girl to be in this situation? Was it her gender? Weakness? Or her disability to speak?

    The girl could only speculate. Still, her feet cease to move forward, despite not having any specific destination.

    Forward, forward, to somewhere that was not here.

    As she blindly ran around, she reached a dead end. She panicked upon noticing the approaching footsteps. It belonged to her pursuer, the girl thought

    She searched for a means to escape and found an old rusty ladder. Without minding the smell of iron, she grabbed it and went up.

    Climbing unexpectedly took lots of energy. Unlike running, she needed to use her whole body to fight against the gravity and climb one at a time.

    Because the ladder was old, every time she climbed up it gave out a creaking sound. The girl prayed that it will hold on until the end.

    ¡°Search for her! She must be around here!¡±

    The sound of a husky male came from the right corner and surprised her. At the same time, the ladder broke, she fell with no chance to react.

    The girl could only watch as the world fell down on her. As she falls to her death, the only things the girl saw was the broken ladder, a wall of steel, and the dirty sky.

    Ah, this is the last thing I would see.

    She hoped for something better but felt it was suitable for someone like her.

    Afraid of what was coming for her, the girl closed her eyes and let everything went as it desired.

    She experienced the full force of gravity. Her back received cold from splitting the air, arms and legs lifted upward from g-force, and her long bright hairs danced in disarray. Soon enough, she stopped falling. But, no pain came. Confused, slowly, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous. You would have died if I didn¡¯t catch you,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    What she saw was a face of an unknown man. He wore a cape, just like her. But, from this distance, his messy black hair and smiling face were in full view. His face looks average, but on his neck hangs a sparkling pendant with wing shape. For a second it caught the girl¡¯s attention.

    The girl looked at him and wondered. From where did the man come from? Why did he save her? Or such.

    ¡°Are you alright? Can you stand?¡± The man smiled at the girl in a daze.

    She silently nodded.

    The man bent his body and lowered the girl so she could get down by herself. The girl moved her leg one at a time until she stood. Then, she noticed the sword at the man¡¯s waist.

    From the design with no decoration, she knew it was a practical sword used by people with no relation to the government and mainly for slaying things. These days, the law did not forbid people to carry weapons. Rather, they encouraged it due to the appearance of Death, humanity¡¯s worst enemy.

    Just one thing caught her mind. The guard part of the hilt has a strange crest she had never seen before. Normally when a sword has a crest, it means that it was the product of a famous smith that the country has approved.

    A sinister three-legged bird.

    Although she was not that knowledgeable, she knew the current famous crests were the rising dragon from the Zwei, Undying bird of Noex, the fearless tiger of Kyo, and onyx tortoise of Meak.

    But, man¡¯s crest does not belong to the four. Perhaps, it belonged to famous smith of a foreign country. She had no way of knowing.

    After he had put her down, the man stared at her face with a strange expression. Was there something on her face?

    She had wanted to express her gratitude but as the man was like this, she delayed it. Only after he had looked to the point the girl wondered whether he was ogling, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°You, did-¡±

    ¡°There she is!¡± someone¡¯s shouted.

    Surprised by the sudden shout, the girl twitched. Soon, they were surrounded by rough looking people.

    ¡°Who are you, people?¡± the man looked around and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re no one special,¡± said a man seemed to be the leader. ¡°Just give us that girl and we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound peaceful,¡± Disinterested, the man paid no further attention to them and asked the girl. ¡°Are they your friends?¡±

    The girl shook her head with great vigor.

    Seen her answer, the man went in front of the girl and blocked the path between the ruffians and her.

    ¡°There you have it,¡± said he, hand on the handle of his sword. ¡°I suggest you to peacefully leave this place without doing anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s a funny joke you said there, bro. Are you playing hero?¡± The leader sent an eye contact to his subordinates.

    With a simple eye contact, the ruffians drew their weapons from behind their clothes. The weapon varied which mainly consisted of blade type weapons.

    The ruffians snorted at the man because of their numeral advantage and some leaked out snickers.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re someone with experience,¡± said the ruffian with a mocking tone. ¡°You should understand your situation, bro. We have fifteen people here while you are alone with that unarmed girl. It should be obvious who has the advantage here.¡±

    ¡°Certainly. The situation is not good for me,¡± he affirmed the situation and nodded.

    ¡°Right? So just hand over that girl and we will do nothing to you, ¡°the ruffian smiled since he received a positive response.

    From how the conversation going the girl let out cold sweat because it did not go favorable for her. Even if she wanted to break through this situation, she did not have the necessary ability. So, she came to a conclusion.

    She was thankful that the man had saved her before, but she thought it was wise to give up so that the outsider, the man, will not be involved in her dispute. It was the logical and correct answer for the girl. Yet, the man stopped he.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Is this what you want?¡± he asked.

    The girl did not catch on. This whole thing was the result of her actions while he became the victim. She wished him to be spared from her mess.

    ¡°From your situation, it¡¯s obvious that you have something going on. But, is this the end you want?¡±

    Of course not, the girl wanted to shout. But, she who had neither voice nor strength could not do anything. For her to escape alone was already something akin to a miracle. Hoping more was asking too much.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Without even hearing her reply, the man perceived her will. The man decided to draw his sword for that reason. His slender sword bathed in light, reflecting it as if shining. After letting it let loose to cut the air few times, it settled down pointing the ground.

    ¡°Do you seriously intend to fight us with that thin sword? I thought you could decide better,¡± the ruffian¡¯s leader said in surprise. Those words represent everyone at that place except the man.

    But, the man did not mind them and directed his sword at the people in front.

    ¡°Well, people used to call me an idiot, so I decided not to think too much and move as I please,¡± he shrugged and positioned his sword.

    Once a weapon was unsheathed, things will not end peacefully. The girl tried to stop the man by pulling his sleeves but her intention was ignored. After all, the man likes to move as he pleases.

    Sensing the inventible clash, the ruffians also prepared themselves. Despite their appearances, they were not ordinary ruffians. A sense of command exists among them and they did not let their guards down even with their numerical advantage once it became serious.

    ¡°Please let go of my sleeves. You will hinder my movement,¡± he said, glancing at the girl.

    The girl complied. But, she wondered whether the man did this to help her or just want to fight.

    They glared at each other for a minute or two. Then one who made the first move was one ruffian. With axe on his arm, he swung it at the defenseless man. It headed at the man¡¯s weapon, perhaps intending to neutralize him without injury. But, because of that, his attack was easily dodged.

    The man shifted his center of gravity and dodged the axe by a paper margin. In return, he stabbed the ruffian¡¯s solar plexus with the handle of his sword. Making him fell to the ground, trying to catch air with his gasping mouth.

    The next person used a thick sword to cut him diagonally, yet again it was dodged. Countered and he slides toward the next person with mace. He thought the mace was something hard to handle because he could not receive it and the blunt damage was harder to treat compared to slash. But, if it hit him that is.

    He spun and slashed the ruffian. Next, he did the same thing all over again but with a different ruffian. The man¡¯s movement never stops even for a second. He continued to move, slide, spin, and retreat depending on the situation. From the girl¡¯s eyes, it was as if the man was dancing.

    His fluent movement that kept flowing, like water, sometimes bold and sometimes timid movements, and the ruffians that went down one by one like leaves. It was an astonishing sight. While she was dumbstruck, the man had found his way to the ruffian¡¯s leader. He was the only one left.

    ¡°I- Impressive,¡± the ruffian¡¯s leader said, cold sweat flowing down his face. Sword was at his throat, leaving enough distance only for him to gulp his saliva.

    Even after that activity, the man did not even let out a sweat. He then quietly sheathed his sword.

    ¡°Now will be as kind to let us go?¡± The man requested in a polite tone despite the dispute a moment ago.

    After being threated with a weapon like that no one could say no. But, due to certain reasons, he could not let things go this way.

    ¡°B, but, we have our own circumstances,¡± he said, legs barely held his weight from the wobbling.

    One would praise him for his bravery to talk back after all that. But, his resistance was answered with a simple, ¡°Oh, so what?¡±

    The ruffian gasped and he prayed to everyone he knew. To his eyes, the man was dread itself.

    The man who did not accept no as an answer walked passed the ruffian and called out to the girl.

    ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± he said, not giving a second glance at the ruffian as he passed.

    The girl did not even have the time to or dare to question the man and merely moved. When the girl reached the man¡¯s side, he remembered something and said to the ruffian who was still standing still.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a daily maintenance of the pipes, so wake up your friends and go away from here.¡±

    Leaving those words the man left the place with the girl following behind. Confused by the man¡¯s words, he looked at his friends that were on the cold ground. Upon closer inspection, he realized that their chests were moving.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± he shouted.

    He checked every single one of them and was dumbfounded because none were killed. Their clothes had a hole in them, except the first person, but that was all. No casualties and not even a blood spill to the ground. The man knocked them all from the shock of being slashed. What scarier was every hole in their clothes was at the vital places where death would follow if wounded there.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡± he asked to no one in particular.

    Feeling dread, the ruffian decided to wake his friends and swiftly get away from that place.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to say it.¡±

    At the end of the corner, the man called once again and delivered his additional message.

    ¡°My name is Selv. If your boss is from here, he should spare you with my name. Later.¡±

    Leaving behind his name, this time Selv left for good. The ruffian wondered where he had heard that name before and petrified upon knowing how infamous he was.

    At the brown filled town, a man and girl were walking side by side. The man, Selv, walked without caring for the nervous girl beside him.

    Initially, he had thought the girl would separate from him once they were far enough from the ruffians. He had bid her farewell. But, the girl stuck to him. Thinking it was just coincidence, Selv paid her no mind.

    Slowly, they walked pass the industrial district where they were and entered a wider road. From there the atmosphere took a sudden turn. The heavy machinery sounds grew distant and replaced with the sound of people, talking, jesting, and flirting.

    The number of people drastically increased compared to the corner where they came from. Because of that, the girl opened her eyes wide. She had stopped moving and looked at the people around with her mouth opened as if inviting something to be put inside.

    Selv did not wait for her. He had something to do in this noisy town so he hastened and went into the crowd of people. Late to notice, the girl lost sight of him and were left alone at an unfamiliar place.

    Passing through an apple shop, someone called out to Selv.

    ¡°Oi, mate. Long-time no see.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Nauver. It¡¯s been a while,¡± he said after a short gap. ¡°How¡¯s your wife¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°I told you I ain¡¯t Nauver, I¡¯m Merk,¡± he shouted, bumping his leg to his stall in the process. He groaned then continued. ¡°And, yeah she¡¯s doing fine. I¡¯m as well. ¡°

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Selv looked at his leg and laughed. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said, not speficing about the name or leg.

    This was not the first time he had mistaken the man¡¯s name. But, due to their long time of acquaintances, Merk did not mind it and understand his mistake. Moreover, he had half given up on that.

    ¡°Anyway, what are you doing around here? It¡¯s rare for you to come here,¡± Merk asked.

    ¡°Well, it seems the Lord has some business with me,¡± he said, taking out a letter from his pocket and waved it around. ¡°The letter said it¡¯s urgent, so I had no choice. Don¡¯t you think he should be the one who came when he¡¯s that one who has a business? Since when did that little Vincent become this arrogant?¡±

    Selv sighed and shook his head twice. There was clearly not even a speck of respect whatsoever toward the lord of this town from his attitude.

    Seeing that, Merk broke into laughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, only you can treat the Lord as if he was a child. I¡¯m amazed you can still call him little despite that mustache of his.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have known him since he was a baby,¡± Selv said as he remembered the past.

    To him, the mentioned Lord was still the same old kid he held on his arm and pissed himself at night after a ghost story. It was still the same even after all those years had passed.

    ¡°But you sure still the same as always, really,¡±Merk said, looking distant.

    ¡°People don¡¯t change that easily,¡± Selv replied.

    Because he was the one who said it, Merk thought it must be right and questioned no more. After all, despite his looks, Selv was older than him. Then, to change the topic, Merk asked the thing he was wondering for a while.

    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that girl behind you?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    Selv turned around and found the girl who he had left behind, breathing heavily from the desperate effort of searching for him.

    ¡°Aah, her¡­¡± he scratched his head, looking on how to explain. ¡°She somehow sticks to me after I helped her.¡±

    He did not notice that the girl¡¯s presence until now. Moreover, never he would have thought she searched for him despite being strangers. Normally thinking, when someone was abandoned by a stranger one would not search for them and go back to what they were doing or ask another stranger. Except when there was something more going on.

    Selv thought he had no choice. Surely, something must be going on when a girl was being chased bunch of ruffians. He ought to lend her a hand or sort.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. Hey, Nau, I mean Merk. Do you know where Anny is?¡± Almost mistaken his name again, Selv asked.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he thought for a while and let out an ¡®A¡¯. ¡°Not long ago, she had come by. So, I figure she would be at the usual place,¡± Merk said.

    ¡°The usual, huh. Got it,¡± Selv said, turning around, ready to go. ¡°Thanks for the information,¡±

    But, Merk would not let him go without doing anything.

    ¡°If you feel so, then buy something from my store.¡±

    Truly, a merchant he was. He would use every chance he got to earn a profit. Even if the party was his old pal. Selv caught on that he would not let him go unless he bought something.

    ¡°Fine, give me two of these apples,¡± he pointed and took out his wallet.

    ¡°Thank you for your purchase. Come again,¡± Merk said with a huge smile on his face.

    ¡°I would love to avoid a money grubber shop thought,¡± he complained and placed an apple in front of the girl. The girl tilted her head and inspected the apple that was being offered to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s my treat,¡± he said, placing the Apple on the girl¡¯s head because she was slow.

    It was then the girl let out a shameful noise from her stomach. Embarrassed, the girl averted her gazes away. She then took the Apple and lightly bowed to show her gratitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it,¡± Selv said. ¡°it¡¯s children¡¯s privilege to bother adults,¡± he placed his hand on her head and pat her few times.

    The girl was slightly annoyed from being treated like a child. Appearance wise, they should not be far apart. The most should be around four years.

    Selv, who was oblivious to the girl¡¯s feeling, pulled his hood and started walking after a simple, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Left with no choice, the girl bid Merk a farewell with a head bow and half-ran to follow Selv.

    ¡°Take care,¡± Merk shouted to the two that were about to blend with the crowd. ¡°Once everything has settled down, come and buy something from my store, girly.¡±

    The girl, unable to reply back, only looked back in response.

    Selv walked. Through the noisy main street, he made his way. On his side was a girl who barely matures enough to know about the world, holding a half-eaten apple.

    The girl¡¯s cheeks were filled with happiness as she enjoyed the after taste in her mouth until there was nothing left. What caused her now slacken cheeks were the bright red fruit in her hands.

    One bite of the so-called forbidden fruit made her trembled and spoke of gratitude toward the God she barely believes.

    Aaah, this was the blessing of living being. The girl prayed.

    Never in her life had she encountered such fine fruit. Until recently the girl had lived a quite sheltered life where she did not need to do anything and people would bring her anything she wants. But, the apple she had tasted there was inferior compared this one.

    The Apple was this town specialty. Raised with the best seed you could find on this continent and the specialist had spent years for creating the perfect and unbeatable fruit. To the point, the country would yell at them to research something more beneficial.

    Still, the girl¡¯s reaction was quite something, thought Selv. She was way too happy for an apple. Not that it was a bad thing.

    As she was about to take her second bite, the girl became aware of Selv¡¯s gaze and hid her apple with her body.

    ¡°No, I will not take it so be at ease,¡± he said with a forced smile.

    In half doubt, the girl stared at him for few good seconds before she lowered her guard and munched the apple again, only to slacken her face again.

    ¡°Really, I wish I can enjoy things like her.¡±

    Selv muttered such thing and took a bite himself. The usual crispy texture and sweet juice entered his mouth. Yeah, there was nothing different about it. Selv affirmed. His tongue had grown accustomed eating it, unlike the girl.

    He then felt a stare. The girl on his side greedily wanted the apple on his hand despite the fact her share was still not finished.

    ¡°You want more?¡± Selv asked with hesitation.

    The girl awkwardly looked down. But, from her eyes that kept looking at the apple, her intention was clear.

    ¡°Here, you can also have this,¡± Selv said as he handed his Apple to her. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry in the first place.¡±

    The girl happily received it and began to enjoy her fun time again, unaware of the warm gaze from the man next to him.

    It had been a while since Selv saw someone eat an apple in such delight manner. When was the last time? He had forgotten, but it was certainly a long time ago.

    ¡°What do I find here?¡± someone said with a funny tone. That person smirked at the scene of Selv and a girl walking together and thought of a way to mess around.

    This could be interesting, she thought.

    ¡°Se~lv! Everyone look, it¡¯s Selv!¡± she shouted, catching people¡¯s gazes with her unique voice and colorful outfit.

    ¡°Urg,¡± Selv groaned. He followed the voice and found the person he least want to meet. Furthermore, she had gone and informed the people around of his presence. What troublesome person he had met, Selv lamented.

    As he was walking toward his destination, occasionally, people with enough attention would call out to him. But, because he was in sort of hurry, he only greeted them. But, this time he was caught by her, Prima.

    Following her, few other people called out to him. In the lead, Prima asked.

    ¡°Hey, hey, I haven¡¯t seen her from around here. Who¡¯s that girl? You daughter, or perhaps¡­ wife?¡± Screw that. I will ask her myself!¡± She said as if there was no full stop.

    The people that had greeted him were all curious about the girl that was following him. Their eyes were like those of hyenas¡¯.

    The poor girl was soon surrounded and barraged with questions which she could not answer even if she wanted to. She looked toward Selv in hope for help in half-tear from being surrounded by strangers.

    Looking at her state, Selv thought that she was indeed a child. Still, what should he say to free her from the grasp of those hyenas? One wrong word and things could escalate because of Prima. Selv scratched his head in wonder.

    ¡°Aah, can you spare her for around that? As you can see she¡¯s not used to be surrounded by many people at once,¡± Selv asked in the form of advice.

    But, his wish was disregarded and their target changed to him.

    ¡°Hey, hey, what is your relation?¡± Prima asked. Her eyes were filled with curiosity.

    ¡°You could say we¡¯re acquaintances that just met a few minutes ago. I¡¯m in the middle of helping her until you guys came,¡± Selv answered without a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Is that so? How boring,¡± Prima said, stretching her last word. ¡°Go back to what you were doing guys. It¡¯s the usual thing,¡± she hushed the people around with a sour face.

    Once Selv had explained she was under his care, for the time being, they immediately lost interest. One by one dispersed and returned to what they were doing. To them, what Selv was doing was something they had grown accustomed to. This was not the first time case.

    ¡°See you later, Selv. Next time, I will wait for interesting things from you!¡±

    Came and went like a gust of wind, Prima¡¯s figure and her colorful outfit blended away.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go,¡± Selv said in a somewhat tired tone.

    Still, in a shock state, the girl failed to respond. So, Selv took her hand and dragged her with him. The girl seemed unpleased to be touched as her body tried to resist. But, her child-like resistance was like nothing to Selv. He could not waste any more time and forcedly took her to his destination. Soon, the girl stopped resisting because it was useless.

    The place they headed was a small caf¨¦ down the street. Located closer to the town¡¯s exit than the main plaza, it was quite a remote place, unsuited for business. The exterior suited to be called run-down, but the same could not be said inside.

    A clear bell sounded the moment the door was opened. Soon, following after the sweet fragrance of some herb, a feminine voice came from behind the counter.

    ¡°Welcome. How may I help you? Oh, my.¡±

    A woman in an apron made her appearance. She was somewhere in her early thirty. With hairs braided to the side, she gave out a mature feel. Seeing her customer was long-time regular, she directed a kind look at him.

    ¡°It has been a while, Selv. I thought you have forgotten about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Annatashya. I did forget about you until thirty minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°How cruel. Even after those passionate nights we went through together,¡± Annatashya cried with a melodramatic action of putting her hand to cover her mouth. She did not forget to let out a sniffling sound. As the result, the girl misunderstood and let out a hostile gaze at Selv.

    ¡°Yeah, that never happens,¡± Selv cut.

    Fufu, Annatashya chuckled and let out her tongue. Her gestures and manners were so feminine it fascinated the girl. But, Selv who had known her since while back did not see anything womanly from Annatashya. The young mischief Anny¡¯s still could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re still the same. So, what brings you here today?¡± Annatashya asked.

    ¡°Actually, I want you to take care of this child for a while?¡±

    Selv pushed the girl¡¯s back to put her on the front. The girl was surprised by the sudden push. Still, she managed to greet Annatashya with a bow.

    ¡°How polite. Nice to meet you. What is your name, little miss?¡±

    ¡°Annatashya, she can¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°My, is that so.¡±

    Annatashya thought she was quite shy for her age, but she was wrong.

    Selv had noticed since the start that the girl was unable to speak. But, he was certain of it after the girl was surrounded by his acquaintances and did not even try to speak. Usually one would respond with a word or two, especially children of her age.

    So, Annatashya tried a different approach.

    ¡°Then, can you do sign language?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The girl tilted her head. In this world, where the literacy rate is low, someone who could understand sign language is extremely rare. It was to the point of there was one or none at all in a single town. You would not expect a person who failed at multiple tables to do arithmetic, right? Well, except people like the girl due to their condition.

    In half doubt, the girl nodded.

    ¡°Then, can you tell big sis your name?¡±

    The girl did as she was told. Moving her hands to make gestures, she spelled her names.

    ¡°I see. So your name is Nely. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Annatashya, the owner of this humble caf¨¦.¡±

    Nely widened her eyes in surprise of Annatashya¡¯s ability. Other than the people that had taken care of her, she never meets anyone that could understand her, until now. She was in high tension and bombarded Annatashya with lots of question, using sing language of course.

    ¡°Yes, yes, please calm down. I won¡¯t be able to keep up with you if you continue at that pace. Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯m able to understand language because I need it for my job I guess. Ah, I meant my previous job. Then, the next question¡­¡±

    With a pace as if to put someone to sleep, Annatashya answered Nely¡¯s question one by one, slowly. Still, even if she had said she could not keep up with Nely¡¯s pace, to Selv it seemed there was still room to spare.

    Yes, this was the reason Selv took Nely here. The user of sign language was low and he was also not among the few people able to do it, so he had no choice but to visit one of his acquaintances who could.

    Even if Selv wanted to help her, when he was unable to know the request there was nothing he could do. He looked outside and noticed the bell of the church was slightly moving. Soon, he also heard the sound indicating the time was noon. It was time for him to go.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Annatashya who had noticed his movement asked.

    ¡°I have an appointment with the Lord. I¡¯m leaving her in your time until it finished,¡± Selv replied as he moved toward the exit.

    ¡°Sure. Take care. Don¡¯t bully the Lord too much,¡± Annatashya said in teasing tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t bully him, thought.¡±

    Selv looked at Nely with concern for a second and there he went off. Annatashya and Nely saw him off and stared at each other.

    ¡°What?¡± Annatashya asked with a smile.

    Nely then moved her hands to ask about Selv.

    ¡°Him? He¡¯s just a normal you can find anywhere.¡±

    Unsatisfied with Annatashya¡¯s answer, Nely inquired again.

    ¡°What is it? Do you fancy him? Give it up. He¡¯s not someone who would not easily settle down. Not about that? Fufu, I wonder what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    No matter how many times Nely asked her about Selv, she only received vague answers. The woman clearly well informed about the strange man that had helped her, but Annatashya would not provide her with anything. It was as if she was saying,

    ¡°If you want to know about him that much, why doesn¡¯t you see it with your own eyes?¡±

    Although Annatashya¡¯s answer was right, Nely did not satisfy with it. Sensed her childish thoughts, Annatashya chuckled and lightly pat her head. Nely¡¯s sulking state touched her motherly instinct or sort.

    While being patted, Nely tried to send a protest for her to stop, but that request was denied. Annatashya kept patting her like a dog without minding the message she kept sending.

    Strangely, she did not feel unpleasant once she got used to it, unlike the time with Selv. She was unaware but she leaned her head toward Annatashya¡¯s direction unconsciously. In response, Annatashya used her other arm to hug her.

    Perhaps pleased, or she was just too kind to leave her curious to death, Annatashya gave her a clue.

    ¡°That person, you see, can¡¯t leave people in trouble alone. Regardless of their gender, status, age, economy, and even race, he will help anyone who called out to him. That¡¯s also the case for you right, Nely.¡±

    Nely nodded at her word. But, what made her wonder was how understood her thoughts when no voice could come out from her mouth.

    ¡°Well, that person excels at that kind of things. Most likely he read your gesture and expression to understand your needs.¡±

    She was still in half doubt whatever a man could possibly do that kind of difficult things, but Annatashya lightly replied with,

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Anyone can learn to read people¡¯s gesture and expression with enough training, more the reason why it¡¯s possible for him.¡±

    But, why did he help? There was no reason for him to help a complete stranger like her, Nely conveyed.

    Hearing that, for the first time her smile crumbled with a hint of pain, although only for few seconds. Annatashya closed her eyes and put her fingers to her cheek as she pretended to think.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see, I wonder why¡­¡± She repeated those words as if chanting. Nely was not sharp enough to notice her acting and eagerly waited for her.

    Nely¡¯s eyes, full of expectation, stared at her. Bathed in that expectation, Annatashya felt that she needs to answer it back. So, she arranged her words and slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because he wants to do it, not related to acts of kindness.¡±

    Her words caused a big question mark to appear above Nely¡¯s head, but she stopped her hands as it seemed Annatashya was not finished yet.

    ¡°You must be wondering whether an act of helping other without kindness exist right? It exists. Unlike altruism, he did not do it for people¡¯s sake, but the same could also be said to egoism because it¡¯s not for himself.¡°

    Then why? Nely was already to the point of shouting if she could.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Annatashya answered as she looked toward the bell tower that could be seen from afar.

    ¡°Like a lifeless puppet, he does that only because his puppeteer has moved him to do so. There was no kindness or self-satisfaction, not even a sense of accomplishment. It¡¯s the same as when one does not think of anything when breaths. It¡¯s his natural behavior to keep him alive.¡±

    That was the end of Annatashya¡¯s hint. She thought that was a quite generous hint if she had to say herself. Nely did not quite get the message that she conveyed to her and became more confused about the man called Selv. Whatever she understands the message was not Annantashya¡¯s concern, nor do she felt obligated to explain further.

    The only thing Nely understood was kindness was not Selv¡¯s motives of moving. It was something else that also did not beneficial to him. But, if it not kindness then what was it? Nely racked her brain and found nothing as her answer which also what Annatashya had said earlier. That confused her deeply.

    ¡°If only that isn¡¯t the case, it would make things easier for us,¡± With a small voice, Annatashya muttered.

    Once, she had also been saved by him and now she was still in debt to him. Because Selv seeks nothing, the only thing she could do to repay her debt was helping him with this kind of mischievous request. Obviously, no matter how many small requests like this were accumulated, the day where finish her goal was still far in the future.

    Moreover, it was extremely rare for Selv to request something unless it was something he could not do, such cases like this.

    That man would help people with nothing in return. He would not depend on people unless he must. Like a saint. Like a misanthropist. He, Selv, lived his life doing something meaningless to him but meaningful to others.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s our guardian,¡± Annatashya muttered to no one in particular. Her tone carried fondness and at the same time, sadness. But, she who was there at that place clearly heard her words and pondered.

    The sky outside was clear, contrasted to her feeling. The same blue sky she had seen for the last ten years she spent in this town where there was nothing special about it except its apple and a myth. A clich¨¦ myth of a being that will grant wishes with a price that could not be paid.

    Today, however, the sky is still blue, as always.

 Chapter 2: That person, the people, the town, no one has changed

    Tick tock tick tock. The clock keeps ticking. Is it time yet? Is it time yet? Can I go?

    No, it was not time.

    The needle was stopped from moving to the next second. And, it stopped.

    The needle was unmoving. It had stopped. Motionless. There was no longer sign of it to ever move again.

    Isolated from the other clocks, only this peculiar clock had stopped. The clock was within its owner¡¯s hand. Apathetic, emotionless, lifeless, a humanoid creature made out of flesh that was not quite a normal human.

    The creature stood in one place, unmoving, just like his clock. In the corner of his vision were paths, one that went upward and one that went downward. But, it was twisted at a certain point and the light and darkness rendered it impossible for one to know whether it really went up or down at a certain point.

    ¡°It is not the time. The time is not now. It is not for the inevitable to come yet,¡± said something.

    The creature waits. It waited and will keep waiting with its broken clock. Yes, until the very limit that time permits. In the past, current, and surely even in the future¡­

    The plaza was crowded with people, both young and old. Voices, laughers, and shouts could be heard left and right. The time was a little past noon. It was the peak hour of people¡¯s activities.

    A man clad in simple - looking robes walked that noisy street. Selv was the name of that man. Due to the letter that had been sent to his humble home, he now held the obligation to show his presence in the lord¡¯s mansion this morning. However, due to an unforeseen incident, he had missed the time for quite a bit.

    He checked the time written on the letter once again in hope that he had misread it, but unfortunately for him, he did not make such mistake. The letter clearly stated morning and not noon.

    ¡°This¡¯s quite a trouble,¡± he muttered.

    Even if this town¡¯s lord was his acquaintance, a lord is still a ruler. A certain amount of respect should be shown. For that reason, he had bought sweets to make it up. That was a questionable thing to do if one considers the other party was an adult.

    Because he had hidden his face with his hood, no one noticed and the walk was easy and fast. Soon, he reached the gate to the lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    A guard blocked his way with the spear in his hand. A few seconds ago, no spear could be seen near the guard. Yet, where did it come from?

    Selv knew of its existence. A spear made out with the latest innovation, which was a body-clad weapons.

    Thanks to the genius inventor, Astral Mneruq, it was now possible to insert a weapon to our body and let it out via pores on our skin with a simple swing motion.

    The logic behind it involved human¡¯s body natural response to foreign components and the drastic material conversion. From solid to liquid, liquid to gas, and gas to solid. Such technology was both useful and dangerous, thus the information about it was severely restricted.

    Furthermore, the use was restricted to this town alone. Only the citizens of this town were permitted to use it. Even so, the number was low due to the price of the operation. In the end, only people with security duty have it because the government paid for them. In exchange, they have several restrictions even after they retired.

    The young, man who was blocking Selv, suspiciously looked at him. He speculated that Selv was not noble and part of the government based on his clothing. He also did not remember his face as one of the people working in this mansion or the usual merchant. So, the young man deemed his as a suspicious person.

    Certainly, Selv¡¯s clothing was not something special. It could be found in a second-hand shop, except for his sword. His face and air were also so-so. He was not ugly for a commoner but also not as beautiful as noble due to their daily skin treatment and cosmetics.

    Usually, he would not have trouble with the usual guard, but his luck that the guard changed at this hour. If he had come faster such problem would not occur.

    ¡°Unauthorized individual is not allowed to enter the lord¡¯s mansion unless permitted so. Please leave this place if not. If you choose to force your way, then I have the permission to use force,¡± the young guard said. He stood tall with no signs of sloppiness even from his way of talking. One could see how much he loved his job.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see a young lad doing his best at his job,¡± said Selv. The young guard devotion impressed him so he could not help but gave him praise or two.

    He took out the letter from his pocket and gave it.

    ¡°Here. Does this do as the permit?¡±

    Selv handed the letter to the young guard. Although the world¡¯s literacy rate was low, it was needed for one to be able to read and write to work for the government. The young guard carefully reads it while still keeping his guard up.

    Seeing the too serious young guard, Selv let out a smile. He reminded him of one of his friends in the past. An inflexible knight that was hard like the myth material Orichalcum. He was too serious and hard-headed for his own good. But, he was also someone who sticks to the right, even if everyone else was not. He was a good friend.

    While Selv was reminiscing about the friend he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, the young guard had finished examining the letter.

    ¡°Certainly, this is a letter with an authentic seal of the Lord. But, the letter stated that the time was this morning. Mind explaining about that?¡±

    ¡°Well, I arrived here this morning, but this and that happened so I was late,¡± Selv said as vague as he could. But, the young guard would not accept such answer.

    ¡°What do you mean by this and that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this and that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand,¡± the young guard gave up on inquiring and decided to report to his supervisor. He wanted to drive away such suspicious individual, but it was out of his duty to do so. The manual stated that in such situation he should ask for his supervisor or someone senior.

    ¡°Please wait here while I inform the Lord about this. Please don¡¯t hope too much for a positive reply,¡± he said.

    Leaving those words, the young guard went off after he closed the gate. It seemed that the guard misunderstood something, but Selv decided to ignore it.

    Around five minutes later, the young guard came back with a pale face together with the usual guard. Unlike the armor-clad young guard, he wore a blue military uniform.

    ¡°Hey Greg, I thought you were on break time,¡± Selv said as he lifted his hand to greet him, expecting a similar reply.

    ¡°Master Selv, please accept our apologies for the rude behavior of this new guard,¡± said Greg.

    What he got in return was a deep bow from the two.

    ¡°He¡¯s someone new from the outside so he did not know anything about you. So, please forgive him.¡±

    He bowed even lower than before.

    At this point, Selv was more interested whether his body could reach the ground or not.

    ¡°Lift your head old pal. There¡¯s nothing to apologize about,¡± he said, patting Greg¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not angry or mind it. Or rather, I would be grateful if you people also treat me like him.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the old guard, Greg, lifted his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s something that I, we, could not do after all you have done for this town,¡± he said in a strict tone. ¡°Please stop saying such thing and follow me, the Lord is waiting.¡±

    He got up and led him to the mansion.

    Selv shrugged his shoulder and obediently followed him. On his way, until he had disappeared into the mansion, he noticed that the young man did not lift his head. He then entered the mansion.

    The first thing that appeared was white; the white of the wall and the flowers that were decorating the room with a sense of serenity. It was then followed by the red of the carpet that stretched on the ground to the elegant stairs that split to the left and the right wing of the mansion respectively.

    In the middle, between the stairs and save, stood a statue. It was the statue of a brave hero that protected the town from great danger two hundred years ago.

    The benevolent protector. The courageous hero. The all-powerful savior. Many spoke great praises of him. Selv, however, could not help but wonder whether that was true for the hero himself.

    Could such person truly exist? Did he really protect the town with his will? Or perhaps¡­

    He thought, speculated, and thought back again. No, he could not believe such person ever exists. It was because, the protector, hero, and savior of this world were someone whose job was to slay the threats at the time. Whatever it was a monster, demon, or a fellow human.

    ¡°Please, this way,¡± Greg called.

    Selv resumed his steps. Leaving behind the statue he could not come to like, Selv followed Greg to the left wing where business related things were held. He climbed the stairs, took his steps in the long hall, and finally placed it in front of a certain room.

    Greg knocked the door two times, then opened the door.

    ¡°Captain of the guard Knight, Georgia, reporting, hereby brought the invited guest.¡±

    ¡°So you finally came,¡± someone said from the room.

    There were two people in the room. First was a man with glasses. He wore a designed uniforms for government work that gave the image of a white-collar worker. But, beneath his glasses were hawk-like sharp eyes. If it was their first meeting one would be on guard to protect themselves whenever they were attacked. Although, the truth has been he just born with those eyes and had no combat experience whatsoever.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The other was a man with a fine suit that did not lose to this mansion; further enchanted with a cravat that gave him the image of clean gentlemen. Yet, the mustache on his face was clearly out of the image because his face did not match with it. This man was the mansion¡¯s owner, Vincent.

    ¡°Hey, did you wait long? I guess that was unnecessary,¡± Selv said in a joking tone.

    ¡°Indeed. You wasted few good hours of my life,¡± Vincent replied.

    Clearly, Vincent was not feeling well from the fact he had been kept waiting for hours. He was this town¡¯s lord. There were plenty of jobs waiting for him in the other room. No, there were already plenty of documents on the table that proved of the work that had been done while he was leisurely taking Nely to Annatashya.

    ¡°So what is your excuse?¡± Vincent asked, putting his hand on the cup of tea.

    ¡°Well, on the way someone asked for my help so I just did,¡± Selv said as he took the seat on the opposite side. He placed his gift on the table.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the usual thing. Anymore excuse?¡±

    ¡°I brought you sweets,¡± he said and pushed the box to him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Veins were bulging on Vincent¡¯s head. Not only he was late, he also shamed him by bringing sweets for an adult man like him. Truly, if it was other than Selv then their head would already have gone off somewhere.

    Moreover, this was not the first offense. He could not help but let out a sigh.

    ¡°My lord, it would be wise to stop minding every single thing he does,¡± the glasses man said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right Haust, my dependable assistant,¡± Vincent said with a tired tone and took a sip of the tea.

    In response, Haust fixed his glasses by pushing the side of its frame with his fingers. Yes, Haust was Vincent¡¯s assistant, one of the few exceptional people that had been hired to work here.

    A mere word of dependable was insufficient to explain how good he was.

    ¡°Hey, Haust. Long-time no see. How are you doing lately?¡± Selv asked, lifting his hand as a greeting, again.

    ¡°It¡¯s considerably fine, Master Selv. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Haust said with a bow. Once again, his greeting was replied with a bow.

    ¡°Is that so? Tell me, when was the last time you took a holiday? Of course, weekend is not counted.¡±

    Haust put his hand on his chin and said, ¡°Five years, if I make no mistake.¡±

    ¡°That settles it. Leave this guy alone and go take a good break for few months. The Lord should be able to manage his town for a while. Right, little Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t decide it on your own! And don¡¯t call me little Vincent!¡± He shouted, slamming the table in the process.

    ¡°What? Are you still bad at stuff like checking the financial report?¡± Selv asked.

    ¡°I could do that just fine. But, I do not like the way you keep decides thing on your own. I¡¯m this town¡¯s lord! It¡¯s I who decide a thing.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s what he said. It seems he can handle it alone. What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I will consider your advice,¡± Haust said with no delay.

    ¡°Haust!?¡±

    Vincent could not hide his surprise and shout. Knowing that he was a workaholic, Vincent had believed that Haust would prioritize him over Selv. It was a shock.

    Vincent looked at him as if he had betrayed him.

    ¡°My lord, there¡¯s no need to look at me like that. It¡¯s merely a jest.¡±

    ¡°A jest¡­ I see.¡± Vincent let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re kidding about it.¡±

    Vincent slacked his facial expression and slouched on the couch.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re still bad with jokes as ever,¡± Selv said as if not related.

    ¡°Whose fault do you think it is!?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Feign ignorance, Selv lifted his hands and shrugged. He was fully aware of who he was talking about. After all, it was none other than himself. When Vincent was still a child, he often played around with him with jokes. Well, due to his character Vincent often believes him and he went through bad things because of it. Selv somewhat reflected on it.

    Now that he thought of it, the words that Annatashya had said to him might be true.

    ¡°My lord, I think it¡¯s about time to start talking about the main topic.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I¡¯m already tired before it begins.¡±

    Vincent sighed and took the documents Haust had offered to him. In the meantime, Selv sipped on the tea Haust had brewed while no one was paying attention. Occasionally, Selv wondered whether he does it with magic or some sort.

    ¡°Now for the reason, I called out, please read this,¡± Vincent said, handing him the document.

    The tone of his voice changed. Previously, it was more relaxed like when talking to family or close friend, but this time it was heavier and formal.

    Selv, who had mastered TPO, wordlessly took and read it.

    What was written there was a detailed report of sight of a certain thing. No, perhaps it was someone depends on the perspective. But, for the public, it was categorized as a thing.

    ¡°Death,¡± Selv muttered.

    Yes, it was death.

    A mysterious thing that spread deaths and terror every time it appeared. The enemy of all living beings. It who reins life. The monster that could not be touched by mortals.

    Its first appearance was a sudden one. Approximately five hundred years ago, when the world was at war between humanity and demon race, it made itself known in the midst of the battlefield.

    Clad in its peculiar black fog and the aura that triggered primal fear, with its gleaming red eyes, it sees everything as an enemy and started attacking both sides.

    Limbs flew in the air, bodies fell, and meats splashed on the ground. As long that ears still functional, screams and wails could be heard from all directions. If at first, it came from behind, next it would come from either left or right. Followed by in front, beside and lastly, from within the hearer.

    The record stated that the land was dyed in blood and intensities, and even now the smell of raw meat and blood lingers.

    It was one of the three great tragedies that struck the world. Now, Selv could understand the importance of his presence.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just a few weeks ago in the small village near the capital, a death was sighted,¡± Vincent put his leg on another and put his hands above. ¡°The eyewitness immediately ran toward the capital for help and special force was deployed, but unfortunately¡­¡± he cast down his eyes. ¡°The village was already no more.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡° Selv muttered.

    It was unfortunate that village had been erased from the world. But, the feeling was close to upon knowing the number of casualties of a natural disaster. There was sadness but it felt distant.

    Selv read the document one word at a time, so that he would not miss important information. But, it only reports about the incident. There was relatively nothing worthy except the appearance time and date so that mitigation could be done. But, that was not Selv¡¯s job.

    ¡°That¡¯s a sad thing considering the low life expectancy and slow population growth due to the constructive loss these past decades. But, surely, you did not call me to just inform me of this,¡± he said, taking one last gulp of the tea.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The report you have read was the one sent to the reporter¡¯s superior,¡± Vincent gave him another document. ¡°And this one is from our investigation team.¡±

    ¡°Why to bother making me read that- I see.¡±

    The moment Selv laid his eyes on the pictures attached, he had understood the situation. He obediently took and opened it. What was inside there was a grave report that could make people insane.

    ¡°Evidence of Multiple Deaths, is it?¡± He said. The paper wrinkled from the force he put on it.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Vincent replied. ¡°As we both know, the information regarding Death is strictly restricted. One of it is while the mass was told the disaster known as Death as a singular, few people know that the correct term is ¡®Deaths¡¯. ¡±

    Right, the disaster with the ominous name was not a singular but a plural. Their appearances were unknown due to the fog that shrouded them, but even so, their silhouettes could vaguely be seen.

    At the time it was a big man over two meters tall.

    Another time it was a glamorous woman with a perfect figure.

    One time it was a man with one hand.

    The other time it was female with a long ponytail.

    Sometimes it was a child that had yet hit puberty.

    There were several varieties that reached the number thirteen.

    It was, however, only the known number to humanity. The possibility that more might be outside, left to be discovered, exists.

    As for categorizing the Deaths, because of the fact that their figures were covered with black fog, a more reliable thing was used to distinguish one from another.

    ¡°Is it accurate that these spear and sword marks aren¡¯t from the victim or a third party?¡± Selv asked. He never took off his eyes from the document.

    ¡°The left marks are from the Death by Spear and Death by Sword,¡± Vincent said with a clear tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s the conclusion of the forensic team. If you doubt this method then we have nothing left to use. It might not want to believe, but this¡¯s the reality.¡±

    ¡°But, for multiple Deaths to appear after all these years¡­¡± Selv could not hold the bitterness from his voice. His body ached. He unconsciously gripped the area around his left chest.

    Vincent and Haust said nothing about it and continued.

    ¡°As for the record, it¡¯s the first appearance of multiple Deaths in these five decades. The last was by Death by Flame and Ice which erased a town in less than three hours after its first appearance,¡± Haust said. ¡°Similar amount casualties are speculated.¡±

    Selv was aware of that incident. The town that turned to dust in one day was the known name for it. The word goes that a strange phenomenon was happening where several burned bodies were found at resting places.

    The investigation team was deployed but was unable to do their job because out of nowhere ice emerged when they were about to enter the town. But, because the ice was transparent, the scene of the town enveloped with flame beneath was caught by the team¡¯s eyes.

    The building crumbled as a drastic change of temperature kept going from hot to cold. At first, it cracked, but the continuous change soon reduced everything to dust. All organic and inorganic things. As if in some movie, the finale was a great explosion of the earth itself because the ice reached the hotspot below.

    ¡°Fortunately, the damage that time could be said minimal. If it touched a bad spot, then this whole continent will take considerable damage,¡± haust concluded.

    Selv put the document on the table and refreshed his mind with the tea Haust had refilled god knows when. This whole talk was starting to make him regret of coming. But, what could a man do against the lord of a town?

    At most was probably grumbled, or that was the case for a normal man. Fortunately, he was not quite a normal man you could find anywhere. No, in this case, it should be unfortunate that he was not common.

    He crossed his arms and looked at the clock that had shown it was almost evening. It was about time to go back, he thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut this short. You¡¯ve called me here, to this independent town cut away from any nation, despite knowing my condition. So, what do you want me to do?

    Vincent held his breath and finally used the magic word that could fulfill any wishes. Yes, that magic word that anyone would learn in their early part of childhood.

    ¡°Two types of weapons have been confirmed and together with the eyewitness, the appearance of Deaths is now the first priority problem of any nations on this continent, regardless of race.¡±

    He pulled down his leg and stood straight.

    ¡°I as the lord of this town ask you, the Guardian. Please, help me protect the lives of my citizen!¡± He made a deep bow that showed his title as a Lord was nothing but measly. On his side, Haust also did the same.

    Both showed no sign of lifting their heads as they waited for Selv¡¯s answer. The clock ticked.

    Tick-tock, tick-tock. Tick. The bell rang.

    It showed the time for people to go home. Return. It was time to return.

    ¡°Understand,¡± he said.

    Selv stood and took his sword.

    ¡°Wielding this title that you people gave me, I shall fulfill your plea.¡±

    With the magic word of asking, Selv¡¯s course of action was set in stone.

    He with the title of Guardian was determined to clash against the Deaths when the situation arises. But, even in this dire situation, Selv remain unfazed.

    His business here was done. Positioned his trusty sword to his side, Selv walked to the exit. Once he returned to the previous stairs, a group of servants was lining up with male on the right and female on the left. They were standing straight without breaking a sweat, waiting for the signal.

    ¡°The Guardian is going back! Everyone, show your respect!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Have a nice trip, Master Selv!¡±

    With Haust¡¯s words, they firmly respond and rhythmically bowed one line after another in domino manner. Selv walked like moose when he split the sea. Every step was firm and unhesitant. The wind that brings the fresh air with a slight apple scent which was this town special¡¯s carried the end of his robe, slowly fluttering.

    The Guardian reminisced the last time this had happened. Although the people were different, he was also sent off in this manner. Yes, this was not the first time, but the second.

    Similarly, years ago a Death was sighted nearby. That time he had also accepted the same request. Only he could accomplish it.

    After all, he is the guardian. He was the benevolent protector. He was the courageous hero. He was the all-powerful savior. Many spoke great praises of him. Yes, that person was Selv, the only human that had fought on par with Death and live to tell the tale.

    Years had passed since his last fight, but nothing had changed; this town, this world, its problem, nor save himself.

    The sun gently warmed his body with its orange light as Selv exited the mansion. Being the same person as always, Selv stretched his body in public the moment he passed the gate.

    ¡°I see that acting to fit this title is tiring as always. People can¡¯t change easily.¡±

    Covering his face with a hood, Selv made sure of his location using the bell tower.

    ¡°Now then, I should take care of my other business. I hope that girl did not bother Annatashya too much.¡±

    Stepping on the stone street, Selv moved to do his daily activity. There was no time for him to stand still. Even now the clock is ticking. Waiting for the right time to come, it continues to sound.

    ¡°Ah, I should buy some Apples on the way back.¡±

    And silently, the needle moved for a half second and rested there, only to try moving again to make a full second. The time is soon.

    Yet, the actor was oblivious to the curtain call was starting.

 Chapter 3: An Adolescence

    While Selv was talking about Death in the lord¡¯s mansion, Annatashya was getting to know the girl who called herself Nely.

    ¡°I see. So are always trapped in a room by those people that chased you. When you find a chance you escaped and Selv came and helped you. Fufu, that¡¯s so like him,¡± Annatashya said, putting her hands together on the table and placed it below her chin.

    The place was still Annatshya¡¯s humble caf¨¦. At the time of Selv¡¯s absent, the two had gotten well and just started talking about Nely¡¯s circumstances. It was mainly because Annastashya¡¯s character that the girl had opened up in such little time.

    ¡°It must be hard. Did you hurt yourself somewhere when you run away?¡± Annatashya asked, leaning forward to check on her.

    She reached out forward, but Nely touched her hand and shook her head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad. Oh, your cup is empty. I will go make a new one,¡± she said and went behind the counter.

    Their conversations were not awkward, even when Nely replied with gesture alone. Annatashya was not too mindful of the fact she was mute and interacted with her normally.

    Of course, a certain amount of mindfulness was needed in certain cases. She, however, was not that different than others except she uses gesture to talk. It was a common communication problem among people of a different country. Their different languages would hinder them from communicating, but that did not change the fact they are fellow humans.

    No one would feel good to receive special treatment when there was no need for it. It was the nature of human. Although they wish to be different from the others, they also do not want to be alienated. That was why Annatashya did that.

    Nely, on the other hand, was slightly happy that someone can understand her. People usually treat her differently because of her handicap but dislike their treatment because it was similar to those of patients.

    She was not different from the other. They only communicate with different ways than her, Nely thoughts.

    Fresh tea fragrance drifted the air as Annatashya brewed drinks. It suits the shop¡¯s atmosphere soothes one¡¯s mind. Shortly after, she came back with new cups in hands.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait. Shall we enjoy the tea before we continue the talk?¡± Annatashya said, offering the freshly brewed drink.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Nely took the cup with caution because of her warning. She put it in front of her mouth and blew it one, two times. Her timid figure that hesitantly touched the cup was adorable in Annatashya¡¯s eyes.

    She copied Annatashya and smelt the tea. Her mind became peaceful from smelling it. As one could expect from the owner of a caf¨¦, she knows well how her customer well.

    Without words, the two took a sip.

    Such tranquil moment, Nely thought.

    Annatashya broke such moment with a question.

    ¡°So, why did you escape from that place?¡± Annatashya asked, putting her cup down. ¡°Their treatment was not bad, right? Sure, they limit your space. But for the most part, they took care of you. What is there to complain?¡±

    Nely moved her hands to reply.

    ¡°Myth?¡±

    Annatashya said, tilting her head to the side.

    Then, Nely started to talk about this town¡¯s myth, the being that grants wishes.

    In the distant past, when people were at war with the demons, a being roamed the world. It moved from one place to another with no destination in mind.

    Through mountains, seas, and towns, it explored the world. Finally, at the end of its journey, it settled down here, in the town that had no relation to the ongoing war.

    The reasons why it settled down varies. Some said because it fell for a human, another said it was tired, or perhaps it was addicted to this town¡¯s specialty. Nevertheless, it found its place here.

    However, unable to escape from the ongoing event, this town got caught by the war. Escape was impossible. The demon¡¯s army had prepared to capture the town.

    In that hopeless situation, someone begged. He begged the being to save the town.

    From the feeling of gratitude alone, it granted his wish. It took a weapon in hand and headed toward the enemy¡¯s force.

    One after another, it slashed, cut, and stabbed. As if the numerical advantage was nothing, it slew hundreds, even thousands.

    By the end of the day, the mighty army was no more. Only It stood on the devastated battlefield.

    Such deeds were not in the realm of humanity, which proves its identity as something else.

    Yet, unlike other tales where people become afraid of it, they worshiped him instead. The feeling of gratitude was greater than fear.

    It found its place.

    So, this time for real, it settled there and granted their wishes. The people were grateful for its existence. But, only later problem occurred.

    ¡°The price of their wishes, Annatashya said, putting her hand above another. She had remembered the content of the myth while Nely was conveying about it.

    You knew about it, Nely asked.

    ¡°Well, yes. But, I think it¡¯s closer to a folklore than a myth,¡± Annatashya said. ¡°After all, it wasn¡¯t a God or something divine. It''s merely an unfortunate being that desired a place.¡±

    It was a tale that had been passed down for a few generations in this town. The story of a being that grants wishes in exchange for a place and the foolish people that wish without thinking about the price.

    It was truly, ¡°A laughable tale.¡±

    Annatashya uttered such thing in a mocking tone. The tale told about there is nothing more expensive than free. She and the people in the story¡¯s situations were the same.

    One could hear a self-mocking snort coming out of her with enough imagination.

    Seeing her, Nely looks concerned.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Annatashya said, brushing it off with her hand. ¡°So, can I take it that you came here because that tale intrigued you?¡±

    Nely nodded.

    I want to meet it, she conveyed her will.

    ¡°Who told you about that!?¡± Annatashya said, widening her eyes from the shock.

    My father, Nely replied.

    ¡°Is he, perhaps, someone from here?¡± Annatashya asked.

    I don¡¯t know, Nely replied with hesitation. Annatashya¡¯s sudden change confused her. No, she scared her.

    The so far gentle and kind elder sister had put a thick mask and gave out an intimidating air. A tone of agitation was mixed on her words, but she felt what lies behind it was not the previous her or something timid.

    ¡°Then, tell me your father or mother¡¯s name. Depending on their identity, we might need to have a looong talk,¡± she said with a smile with a deeper meaning in it.

    Nely could only stay on her spot, making herself as small as possible. She did not know about her circumstance and why she intimidated her. The only thing on her mind was fear.

    For the second time today, she sought help with her voiceless plea. And, her prayer was granted for the second time by the opening door.

    ¡°Sorry, it took a while. Did you already have dinner?¡± Selv entered with a bag on his hand.

    Annatashya changed her smile to a genuine one and said, ¡°Welcome back. No, we haven¡¯t.¡±

    She went behind the counter and put an apron.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make something. What do you want to eat?¡± She said while checking the available ingredients.

    ¡°Then, can you use this to make something?¡± He said and placed the bag of Apples on the counter.

    Annatashya let out a groan as she racked her brain, searching for a suitable recipe for dinner.

    ¡°Got it,¡± she said upon enlightenment.

    Without a moment of delay, she took at the ingredients and lined it up on the table.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Selv asked.

    ¡°No, let me prepare a feast for you!¡± Annatashya said, pulling the sleeve of her clothes to show her confidence.

    He thought it would be wise not to bother her.

    With nothing else to do, Selv took a seat that was Annatashya¡¯s and said, ¡°Hey, how is it going?¡±

    No reply came. Not in the meaning of voice. Nely just did not give an ear from trying to process the previous thing.

    What happened? She thought.

    Relieved from fear, she occupied herself with thinking. Her previous was strange. Why? Because she knew of its existence? The last part of the tale, which ended it with an ¡®Even now, it keeps granting people¡¯s wishes.¡¯

    Such a common ending of a tale. But, the difference lies in the truth of its existence.

    It exists. In present tense. Only a few people in this independent town knew of it. And, they made it a secret for a good reason. So that people won¡¯t abuse the Being.

    Nely did not know. She did not realize. A leak of information can cause a wave of turmoil for the Being. And, that was unacceptable for a few who knew.

    Oblivious to that, she kept following Annatashya¡¯s figure with her eyes and that filled her mind.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Selv said and delivered a chop to her.

    ¡°!?¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Reply when someone talks to you,¡± he said and pulled her cheeks. Stretching and squeezing it like a tender rice cake.

    Nely let out a strange voice as Selv played with her face.

    She wanted him to stop. It was unpleasant.

    ¡°If you understand, then do a nod or something!¡± Selv said, slapping her face with both hands.

    Surprised, she nodded by reflex.

    ¡°Good,¡± Selv said and lightly put his hand on top of her head.

    Again. He patted her, Nely thought.

    ¡°Did you cause Anny any problem while I was gone?¡±

    Selv asked as he rested his hands on the table. Upon watching her expression, Selv tilted his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re making a strange face,¡± he said. ¡°Well, I guess it bounds to happen after I did that to your face.¡±

    In response, Nely puffed her cheeks and curled her expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so meek. It¡¯s just a joke,¡± he said with a teasing smile. ¡°Well, seriously speaking, what did you do while I was gone?¡±

    Nely did not feel like answering after being teased, but he did save her. She felt the obligation to answer him. So, she conveyed her words with signs.

    Forgetting the fact Selv could not understand sign language, Nely conveyed her words.

    But, Selv did not interrupt her. He let her do her language as he tried to decipher it. Out of the whole context, Selv could only understand around tenth. Furthermore, that was not from her signs, but rather her gestures and expressions.

    Well, this was rather a rare sight, he thought.

    Seeing a child doing sign language, surely, it was not a daily occurrence. For Selv, it was like a refreshing stimulant for his soul.

    The sound of boiling water, a rhythmical chopping sound, the smell of old woods mixed with many types of beans, and the figure of a girl moving her hands into various shapes.

    Soon, a humming sound came. Annatashya hummed as she cooked. It was a song of a distant country with a soothing melody. The composer was unknown, yet it spread even to this independent town.

    Selv knew that it was her favorite song. And, like usual, a nostalgic feeling struck him.

    Ah, he thought.

    This seemed familiar. The sound, smell, and the air, it triggered a part of his memories.

    When? Who knows.

    Where? Somewhere similar.

    Why? For dinner.

    How? Invited.

    With who? ¡­

    What?

    A static like noise blurred his memories.

    ¡°Again,¡± he muttered, holding his head.

    It had happened again. The annoying noise, it came again.

    Every time he tried to think of something that caught his mind, it obstructed him. He speculated it was some sort of age diseases because of his age.

    Lately, his memories also had gone bad. Forgetting people¡¯s names were on the better side. One time he forgot what he was doing, and had a mood swing.

    A disease with the initial A. He had forgotten the full name of it.

    Nely, soon, realized his strange state. She pulled the hem of his sleeve and he jerked up in response.

    ¡°Ah, what is it?¡±

    He tried to cover it up with a smile.

    Still unaware of her mistake, Nely asked in sign language.

    Are you okay, she conveyed.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Selv said, scratching his head. ¡°I have no idea on what you were saying.¡±

    Upon realizing her mistake, Nely opened her mouth and made an expression as if a lightning had struck her. She then slammed the table a few times as if to say why he did not tell her earlier.

    ¡°Well, you seem to have fun?¡±

    Selv said, half-unsure.

    Just when she was about to explode, Annatashya came with a tray of foods on her hands.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait. Today¡¯s dinner is Apple soup!¡±

    She said with a smile full of confidence.

    Nely shrunk again from her appearance. She had become bad with her.

    Together with a loaf of bread and salad, a simple dinner was served.

    As one would expect, Nely¡¯s eyes were gleaming as she scooped the soup. It seemed anything with Apple suits her taste bud.

    Nothing happened at dinner. Selv and Annatashya had some trivial talks, but that was it.

    Nely sipped on her drink, forgetting her thoughts before dinner.

    ¡°So, did you find anything about her?¡± Selv said.

    Annatashya, who had washed the dishes, wiped her hands and replied.

    ¡°Hmm, I got a little of her background, but I haven¡¯t done with her objective. Isn¡¯t that right, little Nely?¡±

    Nely twitched. She peeked toward her direction and averted upon eye contact.

    ¡°So you have gotten that close,¡± Selv said when he looked at the two.

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s how you look at it, then it must be true!¡± Annatashya said with a smile, blushing from his remark.

    In contrast, Nely widened her eyes and could not mutter a word. Not that she could in the first place.

    Annatashya came closer and put her hands around her. Nely tried to push her off, but she snuggled her, ignoring her futile resistance.

    ¡°You sure are getting along,¡± Selv said again, but with a kind gaze.

    This level of skinship was fine, he thought. He ignored Nely¡¯s half-crying eyes and sipped his drink.

    Few good minutes later, Nely was freed. Her eyes were hollow. She changed her seat to beside Selv and started at the space.

    For the current her, everything was void.

    ¡°And so, that¡¯s her situation,¡± Annatashya said, finishing her explanation.

    ¡°I see. Thanks for the hard work,¡± Selv replied.

    He organized the new information as he tapped the table.

    It was an easy request, he thought.

    As one of the senior members of this town and the Guardian, granting her request was easy. It could be done in a moment of notice. Her request was something of that degree.

    But, he wondered whether that was the right thing to do. Like how stars are beautiful because they are unattainable. Her dream was better unfulfilled.

    Was it better if someone realized the uncle in red that brings presents on a certain night was fake? Perhaps.

    But, that would also mean a dream had died. Depends on how much they believe it would affect them in both positive and negative ways. The worst that could happen was the loss of ability to believe.

    So, taking the safe way, the dream should be left alone.

    Even if it would leave unsatisfied feeling now, with enough time it would become a good childhood memory. She could use this as a topic and get a laugh or a smile for her future self.

    That was she, who lived at present, should do. Or that was Selv¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he pondered with a hand on his chin.

    After careful thinking, he finally decided.

    ¡°Nely, do you want to meet it?¡± he asked.

    With no hesitation, she nodded.

    ¡°What if it was not like the tale and cannot grant wishes?¡±

    Nely did not answer. She just looked down at the floor and clenched her hands. That was enough to know her feeling.

    Selv let out a sigh.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said in a tired tone. ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it, do you want me to help you?¡±

    Nely looked at him and he showed a strange expression, half-feed up, half-embarrass.

    Selv scratched his head with an awkward motion and said, ¡°Well, around here people me as something like a handyman. I would mind helping you here and there.¡±

    Fufu. He could hear a giggled from Annatashya, but ignored it.

    Nely stopped for a few second before she let out a smile. But, her smile was weak and bitter. It was because she did not expect Selv to be able to grant her wish.

    He can¡¯t. At least, a normal human shouldn¡¯t able to. Only the Being in the tale could.

    Nevertheless, she appreciated his effort and conveyed her reasons.

    This time, Selv understood her gestures¡¯ meaning. He perceived it. No. if one thought about her, it was clear what her wish was.

    Still, he asked for the translation.

    ¡°Anny, what did she say?¡±

    ¡°I wish to speak,¡± she replied.

    As expected, that was her wish.

    Selv held the bridge of his nose and thought about it. No, actually, he just acted to think. He needed time to lament his prediction was right.

    A person wouldn¡¯t always hate themselves, at some point, yes. Whether because they were fatter, slimmer, bigger, taller, poorer, richer, or even healthier than others. Humans would always find reasons to hate and compare themselves with others. But, later they would accept it as part of themselves with enough maturity.

    It was all in the process of an ever ending road to adulthood.

    Selv had hoped that she wanted to meet the being for trivial reasons, such as become a friend or proving its identity. Such bummer, he thought.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s already getting late. Why don¡¯t we continue this topic tomorrow?¡± Annatashya said, clapping her hands together. As if agreed with her, the bell rang. It was time to rest.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Selv stood up.

    Before he could another word, Annatashya said first, ¡°Stay the night. You haven¡¯t got a place to spend the night, right?¡±

    Selv stopped for a few seconds.

    ¡°No. I shouldn¡¯t-

    He was about to decline before Annatashya added, ¡°There¡¯s also the case this morning. Who knows what might they do.¡±

    I¡¯m so scared, she said, hugging her body and let out a weak voice.

    ¡°You know-¡± Selv was about to let out a sigh, but stopped. ¡°No. You have a point.¡±

    He changed his mind. There were more than enough reasons to think the ruffians from this morning were outsiders.

    Generally speaking, even people from the lowest stature on this town were kind compared to the people outside. The value of kindness had deeply rooted in every citizen. More the reason if it was related to Selv. They would never try to bother someone under Selv¡¯s protection. His title held such power.

    But, the people outside were different. Outsiders were not a part of this town. The value of kindness had no meaning to them.

    Who knows what they might do if Nely was left unprotected?

    For that reason, he decided to stay the night. Annatashya literally jumped with joy and even said something about night crawl. Selv took the liberty to ignore her remark.

    As for the person of the problem, she had fallen asleep. It was not a surprise and the two had noticed her state.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the available room?¡± Selv said, carrying Nely on his arms. She needed to eat more, he thought.

    ¡°The first two rooms on the right,¡± she replied.

    Selv moved, only to stop at the stairs.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t one of the two is your room?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You remember right. My room is free tonight,¡± she said with a big smile.

    Selv feigned ignorance and only said, ¡°I see.¡±

    He put Nely on Annatashya¡¯s bed and went to the other room. Just in case, he made sure to lock the door. And, night enveloped all.

    The moon was full. Moonlight seeped through the glass, illuminating the dark corridor. Not a sound as far ears could hear.

    The floor creaked. Someone was walking this late at night. Who?

    It was Nely. She had woken up in Annatashya¡¯s chest, panicked, she fell off the bed. For seconds she just stayed on the floor, confused. Then, nature call came.

    She remembered the relieving room was on the first floor. So, she went.

    The floor creaked. Once every three steps, Nely would find herself surprised by the sound. She clung to the wall, taking her time before continuing.

    Her last hurdle was the stairs. Light could not reach it. Nely saw there was something deep in the darkness.

    No. It must be just my imagination, she thought.

    Still, her legs were shaking.

    It was fine, she told herself over and over again.

    In the end, urged by something other than courage, she took her steps. Nely closed her eyes and relied on the wall as her guide.

    Creaked. Nely thought she heard another creaking sound, which was not from her.

    No. It must be just my imagination, she thought, shaking her head to shake the thoughts off.

    Still, with her eyes closed, she went down. The stairs felt like an eternity, but she finally reached the end.

    She let out a breath of relief and opened her eyes to confirm her location. It was then a hand appeared and covered her mouth.

    A ghost appeared, she thought. She flailed her arms around in panic and hit the culprit in the face.

    Pissed, he slapped her.

    Nely¡¯s thought stopped for a moment. Before she could let out a sound, her mouth was covered and pushed to the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise,¡± a man said.

    His voice sent a shiver through her body. It was a cold monotone voice, nothing like she had heard before.

    She never knew someone could let out such voice. Was he the same human as her? She thought.

    No, she answered.

    No, she repeated.

    No, she refused to accept it. The black shadow in front of her was not a human.

    She caught a glimpse of a shining object in the shadow¡¯s hand. It was a knife.

    Tears gathered in her eyes. Her mind screamed to escape, but her body would not move.

    She could not stop the shaking, which was of a different magnitude than before.

    ¡°Good. Now do me a favor,¡± the shadow said, showing his knife.

    But, that was Nely¡¯s least concern. She could not turn away from its bloodshot eyes and felt it was coming from her continuous shaking.

    The shadow moved its knife closer and let it tasted a drop of blood from Nely¡¯s neck. It did not show any compassion or kindness even though she was just a child.

    However, a drop was all. Shortly after, a blade appeared from the darkness and touched its neck.

    ¡°Not an inch or your head is gone,¡± someone said.

    It was a slender blade, praised for its sharpness. The cold blade could behead someone with ease and kill many with enough skill.

    Nely did not think she was saved. Her tremble stopped and was replaced with cold sweats and dread.

    Even if the situation was in her favor, she did not at ease. After all, to her, the situation had escalated from bad to worst.

    But wait, she thought. The blade seemed familiar.

    Its slight curved one-sided blade. And, the three-legged bird on its hilt.

    ¡°Would you explain this?¡± The person with Blade said.

    That voice. She recognized it.

    Could it be, Sel-.

    In that moment, the shadow pulled its knife into a reverse grip. Without hesitation, it drove it at the person behind. To dodge the blade, it also jumped back to tackle someone behind it. But, faster than any of its action, Selv sliced his neck.

    Blood splashed to the wall, some also to Nely¡¯s face. Then, it went limp to the ground.

    As soon Selv cleaned his sword and sheathed it, Nely fell flat. Something liquid and warm mixed with the pool of blood on the floor. What followed next was a sniffling sound.

    Selv had no idea whether it was from fear or relieve. He hoped it was the latter.

    But still, what a mess, he thought.

    ¡°Can you get up?¡± He said, lending her a hand.

    Nely did not take his hand. Instead, she shrieked and made herself small. It was not because her hands were dirty with mixed liquid. Her body froze when she looked at it. In her eyes, Selv¡¯s hand and the shadow overlapped with each other.

    She was not in a good state.

    ¡°Then, I will get Annatashya. Just shout if there¡¯s something wrong,¡± he said before going away.

    Left alone, strength left Nely¡¯s shoulder. Tears began to overflow from her eyes. For the young Nely, this was the first time she saw pure violence. It was different compared the incident this morning.

    Never did she know humans have this much blood in them. And, it was also her first time receiving a bloodlust.

    Nely was scared and vexed. She hated herself because she could only watch and being swept by the situation.

    But, it was nothing to be ashamed of. After all, she was nothing but a child.

    Yes, she was a child. One which had just experienced her second dangerous situation and seen how easy someone could die.

    For that reason, she wept tonight. Crying was nothing to be ashamed, for it would help her grow.

    Stuffed her heart with the feelings, and recorded it as her memories, Nely grew as a person. However, for it to show effect, a tiny bit of time was needed.

    For now, let as many dews of tears to fall as eyes allowed. While the time and people still forgive, let it flow.

    Once someone matured, it was too late, for the effect would decline or simply cease.

    So, cry, Nely. Cry!

    Because tomorrow, she would see the world with different lenses and might face something similar. But, show no fear, for the tomorrow Nely, was stronger.

    In a puddle of her own liquid, Nely graduated from a clueless child to an adolescence.

 Chapter 4: The Daily Life of a Guardian I

    Whatever one wished for it or not, the sun rose. The hen cried, early birds left their nest, with those as his signs, Selv took a walk. His legs moved as the wind wills, within the town¡¯s perimeter. Each step made a clear sound for no hesitation was there.

    The little bumps on the left side of this street and the tailor shop across it, an alley that connected to the industrial district, and people that hanged out there, he knew the paths as if his own.

    But, unlike usual, his pace was slow. He peeked behind his shoulder. Nely was walking with her mind above the cloud. From time to time, she touched her own cheeks and traced it.

    Make no mistake; she did not do it out of minor concern such as dry skin. It felt warm. Despite had washed it yesterday, the warmth of the flesh blood lingered on her cheeks. The phantom warmth filled her mind.

    As for why Nely accompanied Selv on his walk, it went around thirty minutes ago. With corpse behind the storage room, Annatashya went to Selv with an idea in mind.

    ¡°Selv, why don¡¯t you take her with you on your daily activity?

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Selv replied.

    The foolish question of why did not cross his mind. He was not insensitive enough not to miss her intention.

    Upon his response, Annatashya nodded few times, a hint of joy on her face.

    ¡°I will do the aftercare while you¡¯re gone,¡± she said, directing her gaze to the storage room.

    ¡°Want me to also do that?¡± he asked.

    Annatashya shook her head.

    ¡°Leave this to me. I can¡¯t keep relying on your kindness,¡± she said, rolling the sleeve that did not exist. ¡°Even I have become quite dependable, you know,¡± she said, showing her bare arm, with a face full of confidence.

    ¡°I see,¡± Selv said, leaking out a small smile. He decided to believe her words.

    ¡°A corpse or two is nothing,¡± she added.

    Selv¡¯s trust of her only lasted for few seconds. He rethought about having her do a dirty job.

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it better if you¡¯re the one with her? Unlike you, I don¡¯t understand sign language,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh my, I know such thing won¡¯t really be a problem for you,¡± she said, covering her mouth with a hand, and chuckled.

    In response, Selv scratched his head. She knew him well. And, as the matter of fact, he had no problem interacting with Nely, yesterday.

    With no other excuse to make, he agreed to her idea and took Nely with him. The result was the current situation. Nely¡¯s mind was above the cloud. Once, she tripped over nothing, but her state stayed the same.

    Selv felt like letting out a sigh. He should do something about her, fast. But, when he was about to do so,

    ¡°Morning, Selv. It has been a while!¡±

    Just like that, someone would call out to him.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he replied, raising his hand as a greeting. He could not remember his name, but it was a familiar face.

    ¡°Come visit! My first son was born when you weren¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, will do,¡± he said, promising he will go later, before continuing his walk.

    ¡°Selv, care for some a tea? New sweets just arrived last week. You would love it,¡± said another person.

    ¡°When I feel like it,¡± he replied.

    Selv, Selv, Selv, Selv, people called out to him almost every second. His title as the Guardian was known to every citizen. Furthermore, his usual behavior, which was helping people, made people held a certain degree of good impressions and intimacy of him. If he asked, they would do anything as long it¡¯s possible. Not that he often asked something from others.

    Selv greeted people while minding Nely. Before he knew it, he arrived in front of a certain building. White wall, white door, a humble garden with few greens, and the tall bell tower that stood beside it. Once the time became older, a song that was also a prayer will come from there. The church signed that Selv had reached the end of this part of the commercial district.

    ¡°It might be good to drop by,¡± he said, looking at the church.

    As the time was still young, the morning mass hadn¡¯t started. Selv, who was not a devotee, tended to avoid the mass because of the priest¡¯s preach about believing the unseen God. If he wants to visit, now was the time.

    ¡°Nely, we¡¯re going there,¡± he said. But, it went to an ear and out from the other. Thinking he had no choice, he took her hand.

    ¡°!¡±

    Nely startled, pulling back her hand in panic. She looked at Selv with her eyes opens wide, with a slight tremble.

    Selv could only close his rejected hand and put it down.

    It was then Nely regained herself. She realized what she had done. She tried to say something, but, obviously, no words came out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It was my mistake,¡± Selv said, directing his gaze to the church. ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Nely moved her head down. Selv took it as a nod, despite knowing it was not. She hung her head down because her guilt would crush her unless she did.

    Selv, still pretending not to notice, went ahead and opened the white door.

    A red carpet greeted them. Line after line, long chairs lined up with a touch of green at the sides. Up above, a stained glass illuminated the altar, giving a sense of tranquil divinity.

    On the altar was a man. Hairs white as a chalk, long face that matched his slender body, he wore simple black clothes that cover his body like a robe, but with golden lines that engraved keyhole symbol on the middle.

    ¡°Ooh, the Guardian! I have been expecting you!¡± he said, opening his hands wide with a dramatic motion. ¡°Praise the God, for today I receive the opportunity to have this meeting.¡±

    ¡°I see you still haven¡¯t kicked the bucket, old man,¡± Selv said.

    Based on his appearance, the man was not old enough to be called old. At most, he was in his late thirty. But, Selv¡¯s words held the truth. He, without a mistake, was an ¡®old man¡¯. His appearance did not reflect his real age.

    Nely opened her eyes wide and took several steps back from seeing the eccentric priest.

    ¡°Ooooh! I can hear it! Hear the voice of God! He called out for your state of affair! You, the chosen one who is blessed by the Goddess!¡±

    Selv put his hand to his head, agonized.

    ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t fixed that strange way of talking,¡± he said, looking at something pitiful. ¡°For god sakes, be aware of your age and graduate from your middle school 2<sup>nd</sup>-year disease already!¡±

    The priest turned deaf ears on him and analyzed Nely who put on her guard.

    ¡°I see. I see. I see!¡± he nodded several times and jumped from the altar toward her. Selv took the most natural thing to do and blocked his way. The priest stopped two steps in front of him.

    Looking up close, the priest was taller than Selv and overshadowed him. Nely, who was behind Selv, trembled in fear. But, it was not because of his height. She locked her eyes at a certain part of his body. To be precise, it was around his head.

    Sticking out from his white hair was a pair of horn. It curled, almost making two circles beside his head. It had similarity with goat¡¯s horn, except the smooth surface. Nevertheless, that was not something a human should have.

    ¡°Where did you pick that lass from?¡± the priest asked, without looking away from Nely. She, in response, used Selv¡¯s body as cover as she dodged his gaze.

    This was quite rare, Selv thought. Strange as he was, it was unusual for the priest to take such aggressive action to someone he had just met. Selv felt uneasy because who knows what he might do.

    At least, as far Selv knows, he is a person with enough rationality. So, he believed it will not end as something irreversible. Although, the only solid prove Selv has was the fact he hadn¡¯t been put behind the bar already.

    ¡°For now, take few steps backward. Then we talk,¡± Selv said, pushing him so he could not get any closer. But, he did not heed Selv¡¯s words. His eyes were glued to Nely.

    ¡°Greetings, little lass. This demon¡¯s given name from the God is Pierre. Lass might as well call me rock, like my fellows do,¡± he said, offering a hand to Nely.

    Selv¡¯s trust soon wavered and changed into suspicious. He knew of few reasons that could lead to a person¡¯s sudden changes in behavior. Most of the case, it was either sickness or love.

    ¡°Old man¡­¡± Selv said with a hint of anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re aiming for her?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he replied

    Selv took a defensive stance to protect the one behind him. As both an adult and the Guardian, he could not let an act of pedophile to happen before him. More the reason if the culprit was his acquaintance.

    ¡°Turn around, hands on the floor! I will try to lessen your crime, but for now let¡¯s go to a rehabilitation facility,¡± he said, hand on his sword.

    ¡°Rehabilitation facility? Hah!¡± the Pierre snorted. ¡°You think there¡¯s something wrong with me? Non, non, non,¡± he stuck out a finger and moved it left and right.

    ¡°It is not I who am strange. The world is!¡±

    He turned around, facing the altar with hands spread wide. Bathed in a colorful light of the stained glass, he directed his words to the two behind.

    ¡°Industry stained out the great sky with its dirty clouds. Nature lost its resources for numerous gizmo and machines. People forgot the blessing of God. And, no apparent effort was made to solve the most crucial problem,¡± he said, taking a walk around the altar. He went around it once while keeping eye contact with Selv.

    ¡°Tell me. Is the stand-still-world more righteous than me, who serve the God?¡±

    Selv did not answer, but he thought he was correct. The world had changed much compared to in his oldest memories.

    The place to see the blue sky decreased together with the increasing industry. Trees, metals, and animals were taken without limit. The blessing of the God, magic, had been lost to humanity.

    They could not use it even if were taught. But, magic itself still exists in this world. Humanity might unable to use it, but demon race and other races still could. The reason was unknown.

    By now, Selv could only nominate himself as humanity¡¯s candidate to something related to magic. He alone, despite not a master, could use magic even if it was one of low level.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    And, the world replied on Selv to solve their most crucial problem, Deaths. That hadn¡¯t changed for a long time.

    There was not a lie in Pierre¡¯s words. Yet, Selv answered back with confidence.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify your act of pedophilia.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Pierre knitted his brow and said.

    There was a misunderstanding between the two. But, after few exchanges, it was solved easily.

    ¡°Hahaha. Why do you think I prefer sick young lass?¡± Pierre said, hand on his forehead.

    He laughed for a while now Selv scratched his head from shame, fidgeting here and there.

    ¡°No, when you showed that behavior, of course, someone will take it wrong. Your eyes were basically glued to her.¡±

    ¡°But, pedophilia? Tell me, chosen one, do you lust over infants?¡±

    ¡°Please, spare me already. Of course, I don¡¯t,¡± Selv said and let out a sigh.

    True. Considering their ages, it was not a mistake to make that as an example. Despite their appearances, both have lived far longer than Nely.

    Their friends had given birth to their children, raised them to adulthood, and died. Their children followed them and soon died. Only some people like Selv and Pierre, who have the blessing of long life, were left behind.

    The passage of time was no longer their concern. Even when buildings rotted and terrain changed, they stay the same.

    If he has to say something that hasn¡¯t changed in these long years, it would be the Deaths that keep terrorizing the world.

    While Selv felt uncomfortable with the topic, he felt a tug on his clothes. He met eyes with Nely. She had a peculiar look as if confuse of something.

    ¡°What is it? There¡¯s something on your mind?¡± Selv asked.

    She made a gesture of point at Pierre and gasped her mouth, indicating something about what he had said. That means she did not ask about why a demon is here. Selv thought back. Was there something strange on their conversation?

    He searched his memory and speculated her intention.

    Pierre. Speaking.

    The way he speaks does have strange points, like the length or high and low of his tone. But, that restricted to daily life. His speaking habit is normal in theatre or such play.

    Ah, it must be something about words.

    ¡°Is there a word you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Selv confirmed he was on the right track with her nod. A word that children might not know.

    He found himself putting his hand to his chin and pondered. Soon enough, he found the answer and realized another problem.

    Nely asked, ¡°What is a pedophilia?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Troubled, Selv scratched his head. He could not find the proper way to explain it to her, a child. In the first place, it was something someone does not need to know.

    Still, she asked about it. Selv needs to think of a way to explain certain people¡¯s peculiar taste. As a proper adult, he also has the obligation to tell her so she has early awareness as neutral as possible.

    Now, how should he tell her?

    ¡°I shall explain!¡± Pierre, who had also caught on, said.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t say-¡°

    He felt uneasy, horribly. Selv tried to stop him. But, even he could not stop Pierre with their current distance. Pierre was something he could trust. But, that did not change he was a strange person. Who knows what he might say.

    Without minding him, Pierre continued.

    ¡°Listen, child. Pedophilia is a title for those who lay their hand on the unripe fruits. Ignoring the consensus that it is an upraise thing to do, they seek and wish to taste the sinful, yet alluring delicacy. Ah, God! Please save their pitiful souls.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Nely tilted her head from the vague explanation. She did not understand what pedophilia means and became confused.

    ¡°Pray! For their places in the afterlife! So that their destination is somewhere nice,¡± Pierre turned around and knelt, holding his hands together for a pray.

    Selv and Nely watched him in amazement. No matter how many times he saw it, the eccentric priest was someone Selv could not get used to.

    The behavior without restraint, a way of speaking as if playing around, and the odd sense of adult he showed at the strange timing.

    Selv, on the other hand, was almost the exact opposite of him. He behaves while minding the people, changes his way of speaking depending on the partner, and fulfills his duty as a proper adult.

    Selv affirmed it again. He is bad against him. Not because of their races, but personality.

    To refresh his mind, he let out a cough and changed the topic.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t see the children. Where are they?¡±

    The church also functions as a house for children who lost their parent in unfortunate incidents or unable to support them. Attached next to it was the building serves as the orphanage. With a small garden and well at the back, people could live self-sufficiently without trouble. Not to mention the income from the mass.

    Selv wondered because most of the times the children do not need to go away from the church, yet they were not present at the moment.

    ¡°Those lamps went to get the materials to improve their living quarters,¡± Pierre said. ¡°They should be back anytime soon.¡±

    He sent a look at the door. Soon enough, several footsteps came closer and the door was opened.

    ¡°Father, we brought the things you asked! Ah, there¡¯s a visitor. Did we interrupt?¡± A child said, bag on her hands. She looks to be the same age as Nely. A ribbon was tied on her hairs and it looked good on her.

    Behind her were other children with a similar bag. Younger children carried it together to share the weight while the older did not. There were children who could carry it with ease, but there was also one who forced himself was red on the face.

    Seeing the children who had done their task, Pierre welcomed them with open arms.

    ¡°Good work for your service, my beloved lamps! After putting it at the entrance, you may eat your share of snack. Don¡¯t forget to clean your hands!¡±

    ¡°We understand, Father,¡± they replied.

    The child with red face let out a sigh of relief because he was at his limit. Then, he noticed Selv and Nely.

    ¡°Is she a new kid?¡± he asked, pointing at Nely.

    ¡°?¡±

    Nely tilted her head. She did not get what he implied.

    ¡°Really!? Yay! We got another sister,¡± the younger children said. They put their stuff down and ran toward her. Three children came to Nely and looked at her with their sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Sister, will you become your sister?¡± One asked.

    Of course, Nely did not answer. She could not. There, Selv lended her a hand.

    ¡°Sorry kids, someone entrusted her to me for a while. So, she won¡¯t be living here with you.¡±

    ¡°Boo, Selv you party pooper,¡± one child said, puffing her cheeks.

    ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Another child asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s Nely,¡± Selv answered in her stead.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Why are you the one answering?¡±

    ¡°Well, she has her circumstance,¡± he replied as ambiguous as possible. But, the things called children have a troublesome level of curiosity. If there was something they do not know they will pursue it, innocently with their naivety.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nely made an eye contact with Selv, conveying her intention. She understood they would keep asking for an answer while Selv dodging it. Within their short time, she knew Selv did that out of kindness.

    He knew of her wish. Of course, that also meant Selv was aware of the complex she has. But, she did not like how his excessive treatment was.

    Nely had lived her years with this kind of situations. A case of children asking about her inability to speak was something she had gotten used to.

    So, she stepped forward. With her own effort, she tried to explain her condition with her gestures to the young children. She touched her neck and gasped few times. Then, she shook her head.

    Even they would understand her message because her gesture was clear and direct. Their expression shifted to a sad one and their shoulders dropped.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ For asking,¡± a child said in a low voice, face looking at the ground.

    Nely touched her shoulder so that she would look at her. Her ways of communication mean nothing if the other party did not look at her. It relies on visual cognition.

    Once the child looked at her, she shook her head and smiled, as if saying she did not mind it. In exchange for the limitation, her way of communications relies a far more apparent message. It was because her emotions were also conveyed.

    Children could perceive that kind of thing more than adults. So, the gloom children soon smiled back. As her way of saying thank you for their understanding, Nely patted her heads.

    ¡°Ehehe, it ticklish,¡± the children said.

    While still patting them, Nely looked at Selv and made a smug face as if saying, ¡°How¡¯s that!¡±

    Selv, who looked from the side, also let a smile surfaced. Not only because she handled the situation well, but also because the incident last night was out of her mind. Even if it was only for this moment, that was one step to get her over with it.

    Initially, he had planned to use the children to make her busy and play around with them. That way sooner or later her attention would shift to something else. But, looking at the current situation, he thought it was a success by the result.

    ¡°What a relief,¡± he said in a low voice. Not even Nely and the children nearby heard his mutters. Soon, the other children near the entrance joint and surrounded Nely. They got along almost immediately and left the church, dragging Nely along.

    The two adults sent them off with a smile.

    ¡°I see. So, she¡¯s the reason for your visit,¡± Pierre said, walking toward Selv.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right,¡± Selv replied.

    Pierre, despite the strange behavior, has a sharp mind. He picked up Selv¡¯s intention without any hint from the person. He guessed with only his knowledge about the man called Selv and the new situation.

    ¡°Like I want to visit this place if not for some intention in mind,¡± he said.

    ¡°Who knows, you might want to hear the God¡¯s teaching and learn about his greatness. Come and join us on the morning mass again!¡±

    ¡°Spare me from that,¡± Selv said, dropping his shoulders. If he has to choose, he would never attend the mass ever again. His previous and last one was a bad experience for him. He felt as if he was about to be brainwashed or hypnotized.

    After that time, he swore not to attend it again.

    ¡°Well, while I¡¯m here. How¡¯s it? Are you doing fine, lately?¡±

    ¡°Marvellous! Twenty four hours a day. Seven times a week. Thirty hundred sixty-five days a year. I¡¯m doing marvelous because of my God,¡± Pierre said, raising his voice as if in a stage.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great,¡± Selv said with a flat tone. That was not what he wanted to hear. He did not worry about him because as far as he remembers, Pierre never got sick. Not even once in their long years of acquaintance. Just like the saying of a fool and a cold.

    ¡°So, what about the other thing,¡± he asked again.

    ¡°This last century, the people¡¯s persecution has thinned out and almost disappears. The bad image of other races from the long-lasting war has almost become the thing of the past. In the next generation, I believe your ideal world would complete.¡±

    Unknown to most people, a certain project has been going for hundreds of years. A secret project that involved Selv and Pierre because of their long lifespans and characters. The goal was to erase the interracial wall between races because of the war.

    Hatred gives birth to another and it is going to continue without end, making a cycle that continues for generations and, perhaps, until the judgment day. To cut it, Selv proposed this plan to the important people in this town two centuries ago.

    It started with accepting immigrant and protecting them from the threats outside, whether it was Deaths or humans. Nevertheless, the beginning was horrible. Discrimination and persecution were the norms.

    One look away and a conflict occurred. The situation was like crossing a risky bridge. A mistake and everything would become a disaster. Still, he could not haste things. Time was needed. And, a long time it was.

    With the help of people like Pierre, he melted the ice of assumption. Selv also went here and there to help people in need to decrease the amount of dissatisfaction they have. He also mediated and controlled the information so baseless rumor did not damage the thin relation he had created.

    Furthermore, by making orphanage, he could grow the new generation so they do not have the same mindset as the previous generations or at least decreases it. Yes, Pierre¡¯s role as a priest was for this. By showing that demon like him was not scary and getting them used to, the interaction between races will increase.

    Of course, once they enter society there might be some change of mind. Especially because, at the time, the people around them still displayed hatred and have the stereotypes in their head. Sparks would fly to the minority that supports the opposite race.

    His sweat and blood bore fruit and became the current entertainment district, located on the west side of the town. It used to be the symbol of discrimination. Now, most of the citizen would take their feet there at least once a week.

    ¡°A world where there¡¯s no wall between races. I had thought it was nothing but a foolish talk. Surely, this is the will of God,¡± Pierre said.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s still too early to use that word. After all, this place is the independent town. Separated from the rest of the world and only receive few people in.¡±

    The independent town, people outside called this place as such. On the paper, it still consisted of the same country as the Capital. But, it was also the only thing that relates this place and there.

    Fitted of its name, this place could operate without external help. Its citizen could survive from the crops and farms. The land around here is also rich in nature. Rare minerals can be mined and sold for money.

    When there was a food shortage, it could import foods with its saving alone.

    Not to mention, the prosperous human resources. Following after Selv, the only fighting force against Deaths, and the genius inventor, Astral Mneruq, also resides on this town. Their services alone could keep the town going for decades.

    Though small as a town, it held the power of a country, enormous financial strength, high-end technology, and undying resources. For it is the Independent Town.

    ¡°All is same,¡± Pierre said, looking someplace distant. ¡°What we need is not the end result, but a proof. One that shows such future is not a mere dream.¡±

    He spoke of God. He pursued the bright dream. With endless time and hope, he shall see the epilogue of the dream.

    Pierre, the demon race man, made a huge bow to the one who assisted his long yearn dream.

    ¡°I bid you my gratitude, thank you. With this, you¡¯re no longer bound by your curse. All left is to watch the ending. Me alone if enough for that role. Go. Do what you must.,¡± he said, hands toward the door ¡°The grand finale provides no role for you. Either observe from the audience seat or move as you wish behind the curtain.¡±

    ¡°Just say it normally and I will get out for god sake. Why bother with the confusing riddle?¡± Selv replied, letting out a deep sigh from the incoherent words.

    He scratched his head and did just so. The relation of those two was as simple as that. Once, he turned around before he went out.

    ¡°Even if the curse was dispelled, just ask if there¡¯s problem. I think these past hundred years made us more than a business partner or stranger.¡±

    Hate to admit it, Selv felt a strange bond. He was one of the few people who accompanied him in his irregular lifespan. Whatever he wishes it or not, such long time would make someone grown attach.

    True, Selv was not good with him. But, a bond was not only made out of compatibility. He was mature enough to know and acknowledge it.

    ¡°Very well,¡± perhaps feeling the same, Pierre said. Then, he came close to him and offered a handshake. Without any word to convey, Selv took his hand and received an unexpected force.

    ¡°Chosen one, the time is near. Make haste. Time waits for no one. The unmoving clock is slowly moving toward the demise. Make haste. You do not have much time left,¡± Pierre spoke something that sounds like a prophecy. There was no joking manner on his tone.

    This is a serious topic, he concluded.

    ¡°What is coming?¡±

    ¡°A tragedy. No, a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°The story that should have ended long ago.¡±

    Selv could not find anything in his head that would respond with those clues. He might do not know it in the first place or maybe forgot. Whatever the reasons were, the current him could not get the answer by himself.

    ¡°Wha-¡°

    The bell rang. It called people for the daily mass. Selv wanted to inquire more, but time did not allow him. He decided to postpone it and went to fetch Nely.

    ¡°I pray for you to leave no regret behind.¡±

    He heard such prayer from behind but did not turn back and continued. His feet carried him away. But, inside he thought it was too late. After all, his life was that of regret.

 Chapter 5: The Daily Life of a Guardian II

    Selv and Nely moved away from the commercial district. Their next destination lies on the east side of this town, the Entertainment District.

    Considering the distance between each district and Nely¡¯s stamina, they took few breaks along the way. While at it, Selv checked on few people nearby. Such was also one of his duties. As a reward, he earned freebies to share with Nely.

    Half day already passed by the time they reach their destination. Unlike other districts, one need to pay for entrance. In exchange, people could use most of the fascinating facilities inside.

    Using Selv¡¯s face pass both entered the Entertainment District free of charge. They were stamped on the back of the hand as proof of the entrance. Then, what lies beyond the gate was a land of dream.

    that gets bigger along the way, tiles that make sounds when stepped on, a long vehicle that moves along a rail and let out hongs, structure that spring left-right just like the real spring, and many more. Various interesting looking things were placed as far eyes could see. Houses Combined with unique people that lived here, it was as if coming out from books or dream.

    Dream and Hope was the foundation. The smile was the objective.  This district at day is an amusement park.

    As one would expect from children as young as Nely, her eyes sparkled from the out of norm place. On the other hand, Selv who had gotten used to it only thought of meaningless things, such as mouse mascot or a globe statue in front of the entrance. It somehow tickled his brain, but he did not prevail and unable to remember further details.

    Nely literally jumped in joy and pulled Selv¡¯s sleeve while pointing at a silver gargoyle statue. It was a piece with fine details that made one wonder whatever it was alive or not. Usually, seeing such thing would make children cry, but no one was afraid here.

    With laughter and smile, the atmosphere made one forget about fear and implant the suggestion that there was nothing dangerous here.

    Both stared at the statue and wait for it to do its thing. Then, it opened its mouth and bubbles flew out. The transparent foams moved along the wind, passing by people, buildings, and toward the sky they go.

    Finished with that, Nely pulled Selv¡¯s sleeve hard. A smile plastered on her face, she dragged him as something piqued her interest.

    Selv has some business here, but

    ¡°I guess a little is fine.¡±

    Seeing Nely in high spirit, Selv said.

    They spent a good hour touring the place, and an additional hour to try out the attractions. Spinning cups, merry go round, mirror house, and the infamous roller coaster.

    The design may vary from the one in his memory, but its function and mechanism were similar. Selv never expected people would actually make it from his vague memories.

    As expected of the genius inventor. A free-willed person that pursue interesting things by any means. People might call him as genius inventor because of his exploit, but Selv could only see him as a mad scientist.

    He felt a tuck on his sleeve. No need to say, it was Nely. At the moment, they were around hundred meters above the ground, inside a compact room that swayed whenever they move, a Ferris wheel¡¯s cart.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Nely raised from her seat, swaying the place a little, and pointed at something beyond the window.

    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s the sea.¡±

    A vast clear blue just like the sky. Moving perpetually toward the land in a nice fixed rhythm. Filed with abundant life forms, it was the mother of all.

    It seemed this was Nely¡¯s first experience seeing a sea. Not that it was strange or rare. So far, the independent town was the only big place of community that has access to the sea. There were few villages near the sea to supply the town and cities with marine products, but it won¡¯t grow into towns. They won¡¯t take the risk.

    After all, what lies behind the sea is the Land of Demons.

    Yet, Nely was glued to the window, fascinated by the sea. In her young eyes, what does she sees in it? A wonder, mystery, or even blessing?

    Nevertheless, it was a thing Selv no longer able to perceive.

    To Selv, a sea was nothing more than a big pond to fill this town¡¯s stomach. As his age increase, the color lenses of his eyes become less. When he passed hundred, he only has black and white left. No, maybe it was even more before.

    His world became monochrome at some point in more a distant past. So far, he could not trace it back.

    No, it was not good, Selv thought. More than this would make him suffer from a headache. So, he stopped.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Selv started a trivial talk to wait for the attraction to reach the ground. He held no expectation for an in-deep reply from her, who could not speak. But, he was ready to interpret her language.

    Yet, the response he got was a smile. She turned around with a million-dollar smile on her face. No additional gesture whatsoever. Just one big smile. So innocent and pure befit of her age.

    She got him.

    Being shown that kind of smile, no proper adult would stay indifferent. It was a smile that was going be lost when someone reaches a certain age.

    Upon seeing something like that adults would feel dirty or reminded of the things they lost along the way.

    Sev could not bear such smile and looked away, for he was the same as other adults.

    Just out of nowhere, he was reminded of a certain person. One that can be said to be his child. He had long left the nest and lives independently. No contact was made in these past years. Did he drop dead already or has a family of his own, Selv does not know.

    Will this one also become the same? He hopes not. But, considering her situation such thing was not unlikely. If it comes to that he has no choice.

    It was because he took the request to help her.

    Can¡¯t be helped. Have no other choice.

    As he thought of reasons to convince himself, the cart reached the ground. So he moved forward, without mushing over things.

    Nely on his side, holding hands so they won¡¯t be separated. They moved farther from the main attraction to the wall. Once they were few meters away, a huge road devoid of obstruction was there. Following it, they reached one of the four gates that separated the town from outside.

    Once they passed the gate, a world of gentle white entered their eyes. Field of white flowers stretched until the cliff that separates high and low ground. Beyond it was the sea and horizon.

    The wind carried a slightly salty taste and a calming smell.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hiding among thousands of flowers was a boy. Looks young and barely reaching two digits in age. He was sleeping with a peaceful face. That itself sounds good, but he also hugging something in exchange of pillow. It was hard and made out of metal. With a length over twice his body, sharp points on certain parts, and rough shape, it was something close to the word lump of metal.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Scond, wake up!¡± Selv shook his body.

    He only received a groan. Then he tried for the second time but harder.

    The boy, Scond, squirmed for a while before he replied.

    ¡°Mmmm, Selv?¡± he rubbed his eyes, still half-asleep.

    ¡°You went and used that thing as your pillow, again. Look, you¡¯re bleeding here and there. How many times do I have to tell you-¡°

    ¡°Aaaaaa, sto~p! Me, don¡¯t hear,¡± Scond plugged his ears with fingers and tried to bury his head to the ground, so he could escape from Selv¡¯s scolding.

    But, Selv did not stop. He grabbed him by the collar and forced him to seat straight.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feeling of wanting to hug something when sleeping. But! A weapon is out of the question,¡± Selv firmly said.

    Scond did not even try to object. Not that Selv would accept any reason even if he did.

    This was not the first or second time. Almost every occasion, he would find him sleeping with that dangerous thing in hands. The person declared that it was not a problem since he is used to it. But, that was not good enough of a reason.

    Selv tried to fix this bad habit of him, but the result was unsatisfiying. He held the air from leaving his mouth. Then, he looked around in search of someone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Prima? I don¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°Prim, went,¡± Scond replied with pieces of words.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, that could wait for later.¡±

    Selv checked on Nely. As he had expected, she has a strange look on her face. She found Scond¡¯s way of speaking rather unique.

    Not using the full sentence, but the person did not seem lazy to cut the words as much as possible. And, his pronunciation was also off. She felt something was amiss.

    ¡°He¡¯s dumb,¡± Selv said.

    At first, Nely was angry. Despite not knowing the person, she thought it was rude to insult a person. Even if it was Selv who did it, her feeling did not change.

    ¡°It seems you misunderstood something. But, either way, both meanings are correct to explain him.¡±

    Nely did not know the other meaning of dumb, so she was still mad at Selv who seemed indifferent. She was somewhat disappointed in him.

    But, her misunderstand did not last long. Selv guided her as he explains.

    ¡°Scond is dumb as in he cannot talk. Or at least, he used to.¡±

    Still angry, Nely looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°He was a subject of a certain military experiment. Using their special means, they messed up his brain function. They altered and replaced or reduced unnecessary functions that an obedient soldier would not need, such as learning, to enhance his control over muscles and vitality.¡±

    By the time Selv took a breath, Nely¡¯s anger was changed with confusion. She didn¡¯t understand few words he used.

    ¡°To put it simply, they made him stupid so they could use him,¡± Selv said, anger mixed in his words.

    Nely thought whatever people that evil actually exists in real world. A sheltered girl she is, Nely believed such thing exists in the world of papers and ink.

    But, when she looked at someone who was younger than her went through such things, blood went to her head. She got angry at something that was not related to her.

    ¡°I appreciate your feeling. But, there¡¯s no need for you to be mad since it¡¯s something of the past.¡±

    Yes. It was already in the past. The people behind such experiment were no longer in this world. They had become a stain on Selv¡±s sword.

    Still, her anger did not submerge for a while.

    Selv could not fathom why she still angry. No, he no longer could.

    It would be lying if he said he had forgiven what they did to Scond. But, that was because he was related and could have done something to prevent it. His feeling was directed at himself.

    As for Nely? Selv could predict but not understand. After all, he had lost such ability ages ago.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind it,¡± he said that and ended the topic. ¡°Scond, I¡¯m counting on you for the usual.¡±

    ¡°Ay,¡± Scond replied.

    Selv then released Scond from his punishment and both started to warm up. It might be a little confusing for Nely. But, after they finished, took some distance, and faced each other with a weapon, everything became clear.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Ay.¡±

    They shrank their vision only to the one in front of them. Other trivial things such as the flower field, butterfly, the evening sun, and even Nely were cut off to increase one¡¯s concentration. Yet, with their other senses, they grasp their surroundings to a certain extent to prevent blunder.

    Then, with the wind as the sign, Scond leaped at Selv with his huge block of metal in his hand. He swung it and a strong gust of wind swayed flowers and made Selv¡¯s clothes dances furiously.

    In a nick of time, Selv dodged by moving to the side.

    He countered, but Scond was not an easy opponent. He jumped to evade the slash. Using his weapon as cover, he turned around and faced Selv again.

    Putting strength into his legs, he jumped to ram Selv. Despite his child-like figure, the force in his leg was great.

    An instant before the collision, Selv rolled to the ground and swiped his feet.  Losing his balance, Scond let go of his weapon and rolled few times.

    ¡°Ouh,¡± Scond groaned.

    Although he let out such sound, he had properly broken his fall with that roll. So, Selv did not ask for his well-being, but rather said,

    ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°Kay.¡±

    With those short exchanges, they went back for another bout.

    Nely who saw that from the sideline could not help but thought that male was a strange thing. Why do they keep doing things with violence as their basis?

    Even without it, she believes people would understand if they talk since the other party also a fellow living being. Na?ve thinking befits of a girl at her age.

    She never knew how ugly a person can be. How people sacrifice other for their interest. Kill in the name of love and honor. Rob the unobtainable thing for self-satisfaction.

    Those are few of the devious and horrible deeds of men. So much one¡¯s life would not enough to tell all of it.

    Yet, despite the unshakeable truth, her thoughts also held true. For beneath those acts also exists the equal deeds of men. It was a shame that such men were few in number.

    Nely, who at first took interest in their training, soon lost interest and played with the flower on the corner. She also enjoyed the ocean view from close. Occasionally, she also peeked at the two.

    ¡°Hah, hah.¡±

    Despite his overwhelming advantage, Selv was the first to be short on air as he held his chest. Scond, on the other hand, was still full of energy. Is this the gap between age?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Continue,¡± Selv said with a ragged breath.

    ¡°Kay.¡±

    They resumed. As time prologues, Selv¡¯s expression went from bad to horrid. Still, he did not stop and pushed himself to the utmost limit.

    His movement became sluggish and steps were unstable. A periodic cough and shaking body. Even his conscious was vague. Selv¡¯s current state was miserable enough that even a gust is enough to make him fall.

    Nely could not stay put and went between them. She grabbed his clothes and shook her head few times.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Selv said with a pained expression. It was not convincing in the least.

    ¡°Enough. Selv. You look. Bad.¡±

    Selv took some time to catch some breath before he finally agreed. Without delay, he laid on the ground, still holding his chest.

    Nely looked at him with a look of concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious. My old wound just acting up again,¡± he said with a smile.

    Even to Nely, it was clear that he was putting up a front. After all, his smile was pained and sweats were pouring out from him. This weak side of him was the opposite of Nely¡¯s impression of him.

    Her impression of him of this few days was strong. The strongest person she knew. He would not lose in a fight even against many. He also helps many and is loved by them. Even with the fresh relationship between them, he is the ideal human to her.

    Yet, now, he spread on the ground with a pained face.

    To lessen his burden, or at least make him feel better, Nely took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his face.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s kind of you.¡±

    Even in this situation he still gave her his attention. That made Nely felt some kind of irritation and showed it through action.

    ¡°Ouch. Nely. Please be gentle with my face- ouch!¡±

    Selv face was wiped in the roughest manner possible. He was at her mercy.

    ¡°Sev. Funny.¡±

    Scond, who had taken a seat nearby, said so and laughed.

    Ten minutes later, Selv was freed and was able to move. Leaving behind Scond and the flower garden, they went back to Annatashya¡¯s shop in the commercial district. Selv bought some souvenir along the way and nothing special happened along the way.

    They got back and opened the door. Soon after the bell rang, Annatashya¡¯s voice came.

    ¡°Welcome back. You have a guest.¡±

    Sitting on the counter was a man. A white military uniform cladded on the man¡¯s body, accessories on the man¡¯s shoulder tell of the man¡¯s fame and deeds.

    Selv knows him. He was one of the children that had left their nest and went to the Capital. He earned quite an important position while Selv was not looking and grown into a fine, independent man.

    The man turned around to face Selv.

    ¡°It¡¯s has been a while, Selv.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it has been a while, Gilbert. Are you eating well?¡±

    ¡°Enough to keep me alive.¡±

    Such was the exchange between the two people whose relationship was close to a father and child after these years.

    A prickled pain poke Selv¡¯s chest together with a sense of discomfort. It was not like he was unhappy for this reunion. He just felt out of the place.

    This is the feeling of a human who had spent a long time, more than he should have. Every time he faced such situation, Selv was unable to hold his feeling that told him he was not supposed to be there. Amidst people few generations newer than him, he was the only elderly.

    An elderly have no place in a new society. So, he had chosen to stay away from the city, all alone in his house. If it was not for the summon, he would still be there.

    ¡°I see. Glad to see you¡¯re doing well,¡± Selv said and went to take a seat. But, he noticed Nely was not following him and stood there as if legs were rooted.

    Before he could ask her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Nely,¡± Gilbert said.

    Nely was clearly taken back by Gilbert presence. She stood, gasping her mouth like fish out of the tank. She seemed to want to say something, but cannot from the shock.

    Seeing her state, Annatashya informed Selv of the circumstances.

    ¡°You see. Nely is Gilbert¡¯s daughter,¡± she said, surprising Selv.

    A person that was like his son came back after a long time and brought his daughter he had never thought he would have out of nowhere.

    Selv was unable to process this information immediately.

 Chapter 6: What comes after a problem is not a solution but another problem

    Time moved slowly as Nely faced Gilbert who was on the other side of the table. A good minute had passed without neither opening their mouth. Nely looked down, sipping the apple juice Annatashya had made for her, occasionally making effort to look into Gilbert.

    She was strangely meek, thought Selv. Knowing Gilbert, he could not blame her.

    Since childhood Gilbert was someone with a strict personality. He would make a clear line between that were acceptable and not. No matter the reason, he would punish those who violated it. Even if it was trivial things such as placing outerwear on the chair.

    Now that he had become an adult, Selv hoped his personality did not change for the worse.

    Nely was his child. So, generally, he would not but in with their business, though he held the policy of no violence in education.

    But, the way Gilbert stared at Nely caused some concern. Because of his sharp eyes, the third party might look at the scene as if the man was about to kill the girl.

    Selv believed he will not go that far, at least not as far as killing.

    Still, while drinking his warm tea, he prepared himself to enter the conversation, just in case.

    As no progress was made, Annatashya came and placed a drink on the table. It was an orange colored drink made of vegetable.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your drink.¡±

    Gilbert glance and with a low voice he said, ¡°Begone.¡±

    He then pushed the glass to the edge, making it fell and spilled all its content to the floor.

    The sound of shattered glass engulfed the room.

    Letting out a fed-up sigh, Annatashya grabbed a dustpan.

    She cleaned the floor then went back to the counter. The silent deepened further.

    Unpleasant air fell upon the room. Yet, Annatashya and Gilbert acted as if nothing had happened. She even started a conversation with Selv.

    He told her to read the situation but she turned deaf ears on it.

    Gilbert finally reached his limit. He slammed the table and said with a sharp tone,

    ¡°Woman, when will you make my damn drink?¡±

    His anger was directed to Annatashya, who was on the counter.

    Annatashya did not falter and replied with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Oh, have your eyes gone bad while I was not looking? Can¡¯t you see, I had placed yours on the table, but you just throw it away. Geez, I believe Selv did not teach you to waste things like that?¡±

    ¡°Your play sickened me, woman. My order is not that wicked drink, but a fresh coffee.¡±

    Annatashya who heard that let out a giggle.

    ¡°Mind to tell me what so wicked about tomato juice?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t spare my time to do useless things such as convincing you with words.¡±

    ¡°Well, what a shame. Another tomato juice coming right up!¡±

    ¡°Tch, irritating woman.¡±

    ¡°Did you say something, snorty brat?¡±

    Annatashya still did not drop her smile, but her sharp glint fully conveyed of her intention. The two glared as if with the intention to kill. One took an easy to assault position while the other one took a kitchen knife in hand.

    Nely who was caught between the glare could only tremble in fear.

    It was no longer a situation for me to leisurely drink my tea, Selv thought.

    Letting out a deep sigh, Selv checked on the two. They were both in an excited state.

    So, Selv opened my mouth.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The initial silent returned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly mind both of your clumsiness, but you should not scare the child in question.¡±

    Annatashya and Gilbert both dodged Selv¡¯s glance.

    Really, Selv thought.

    He looked at his clumsy children and let out a wry smile.

    Both of them were generally on bad term since their first meeting, but by no meant it was enough to kill each other. After all, both were kind people at heart.

    Selv had noticed of their cheap play from the start. The father was troubled about how to talk with his daughter. Perhaps because it was his first child or her handicap play a part in it, Gilbert dodged communicating with her.

    On the other hand, the busybody shop owner thought of lending a hand, yet was unable to honestly help because of their bad term.

    Gilbert was not dense enough to miss it. But, his pride made him unable to accept it. Thus, the situation became what it was.

    Even though both were thinking about Nely, how could this happen? Selv could only lament on it.

    ¡°Gilbert, I¡¯m sure you have things going on with your first child. But, at least try to talk to her. Annatashya, I know you can do better than that. I know you¡¯re a capable person.¡±

    Both did not speak right up. Only after looking the other way they muttered a quiet,

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You people¡­¡±

    Why can¡¯t they act someone your age in this situation?

    Surely, this was something they could not change since childhood. Every child, without exception, would have this stubborn side on a certain aspect. It might be to accept critic, praise, say thanks or even apology.

    Each has their own quirks and it was parents who would be troubled by it every time. Just like Selv currently.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m already half-given upon making both of you get along. At least, you both swallow those petty pride and say it.

    ¡°How rude. I¡¯m not prideful enough to receive that words,¡± Annatashya complained. ¡°My pride is small enough to be drunk in few gulps.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Few gulps of a huge barrel that is.¡±

    ¡°You said something, brat?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Here they went again. At least, the joking manner was more apparent this time, though Selv.

    It was getting nowhere with these two so Selv initiated the conversation.

    ¡°When did you returned, Gilbert? I thought you were busy in the capital.¡±

    ¡°This afternoon. Had some business with the inventor.¡±

    ¡°With Astral?  That¡¯s rare. Is it another request from the capital?¡±

    ¡± Something along that line.¡±

    ¡°I see. Must be hard being a diplomat.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you.

    ¡°Urg, you sure hit where it¡¯s hurt,¡± said Selv.

    He stood from his seat and joint their table.

    Gilbert¡¯s job, diplomat, was originally something Selv should have taken.

    As the Guardian, it was his duty to not only protected the city from within but also outside.

    He had splendidly done his responsibility. But, one day his body could not keep up with the busy schedule and broke. He was bed-ridden for days and it caused people to become anxious. They thought the Guardian would leave them for good; especially people who were close to him like Annatashya.

    So, to not make that mistake again, they took some of his duties and divided between them. Gilbert¡¯s job was one of it.

    The divided duties were many, but it could be summed into four parts; management, protection, information gathering, and development. Those four were the vital parts of the Guardian.

    Someone with that title was obligated to help manage the town for better life, protect the town both internal and external danger, gather various information for the town, and develop technique or technology to make the town prosper.

    Of course, it was the ideal condition on paper. In truth, not many could handle that many different tasks. Even the guardian before him only managed to do one task.

    Yet, Selv had done those four, alone. People could praise him from being competent, but, as expected, it was too many for one to handle.

    They did not force him. He did it out of his decision.

    His reason was, ¡°Guardian is someone who would willingly put his life on the line for the town.¡±

    That was what his predecessor¡¯s life taught him.

    ¡°Do you have time?¡± Selv asked.

    ¡°No. My plan became a mess thanks to a certain runaway girl,¡± Gilbert said with no intention to warn.

    But, the person in question thought of it as a sarcasm and hung her head.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s such a rare chance for you to return home. Let me handle the boring thing and go have fun with your daughter.¡±

    Selv put his hand on Nely¡¯s head and make a mess of it. She made an annoyed face but did not brush him off.

    ¡°You want to spend some time with daddy, right?¡±

    For the first time since they met again, Nely looked at Gilbert¡¯s face then to Selv.

    With a half-smile, she shook her head.

    Then, she conveyed how she understood her father¡¯s position and it would be selfish of her to wish for it.

    By the end of her words, Selv let out a big sigh.

    ¡°Gilbert, this¡¯s an order. Go spend some time with Nely. Don¡¯t you dare ask me why.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Gilbert had no choice but to answer yes. How could he after being shown how his own child being considered.

    He too was Selv¡¯s children. So, he shared the same value that children should not mind difficult things and just enjoy their life.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Annatashya came and placed a coffee in front of Gilbert.

    ¡°A consolation prize for the loser,¡± she said with a smirk.

    He knitted his eyebrows and said nothing.

    ¡°Thank you, woman.¡±

    He acted mature by thanking, hinting at how childish she was to him.

    With mocking thoughts of a loser dog¡¯s wail in her head, she went back to the counter.

    It was decided Selv would take on Gilbert¡¯s job while he enjoys a parent-child time.

    ¡°As for the detail, you could tell me later-¡°

    ¡°Nely! I have come for you!¡±

    Out of nowhere, someone slammed the door open with a great force. The person¡¯s voice was louder than the bell¡¯s noise.

    Selv sent a glance toward the door. There he saw a young petite girl. Her height was no taller than the door handle.  Hair no longer than waist for convenience with uneven length in several parts.

    A long white coat that was longer than she clung to her. She captured Nely with her big eyes. Then, with her short legs, she made a run and leaped at her.

    Nely was taken by surprise. It was a swift move unthinkable from her clothing.

    ¡°Nel~y!¡±

    She pushed her down with the chair and rubbed her cheek against her in pure bliss. Nely tried to resist but she pinned her down perfectly, leaving no room for her to fight back.

    Soon, their breath became ragged and clothes disarrayed.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Nely, why are you Nely?¡±

    She then kissed Nely on the cheek. Her face was the image of happiness itself while Nely was pale and about to cry at any moment.

    Huh? Was she such pervert, thought Selv.

    Fasten than Selv, Gilbert caught her with his hand and proceed with an iron claw.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! My head is splitting! It¡¯s splitting alright!¡±

    ¡°It seems you are still strange, like always,¡± he said and increased the force of his grip.

    ¡°Aaaaaaa! My cranium, don¡¯t you dare give up on me! Ouch, ouch, ouch! Give up! Give up! At least spare my brilliant brain.¡±

    ¡°Is it the pitiful brain speaking? Might as well change it to a new one. Here, let me help.¡±

    She let out another ear-piercing scream. In resistant, she slapped Gilbert¡¯s hand but it did not budge. Out of desperation, she looked around the room.

    ¡°Selv! Hurry up and help this beloved inventor of yours! The loss of my brain is the loss of you and humanity!¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She pleaded, half in tear.

    Selv hesitated. In his eyes, their exchanges seemed natural.

    He knew both parties but he did not know they had such close relation, which caused him to ponder.

    Regardless, he helped her because she asked for it.

    ¡°Hey, leave your skinship at that. It was about to escalate into murder attempt.¡±

    He looked displeased but obeyed him.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Released, she fell flat on the ground, ran out of energy.

    Nely, who was freed, escaped to Gilbert¡¯s back, seeking protection. She was terrified.

    The situation was out of control. Selv lacked the information to understand the situation.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s sit down and talk things through. Annatashya, make something for her,¡± he said and took the fallen chair to its position. He then grabbed the girl by her collar and placed her there.

    Soon, Annatashya delivered the drink. For some reason, she also took a seat next to him. He did not inquire. Nely took a seat on Selv¡¯s other side with Gilbert as a wall separating for the other side.

    ¡°You got some explaining to do, Astral,¡± Selv said.

    ¡°Do I have to? I think I have made myself clear enough,¡± she replied. ¡°I have come to meet Nely.¡±

    Astral winked at Nely, causing her to shiver in response.

    Selv let out a tired sigh.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around. Let me say it once again. Why do you, the genius inventor, come here to meet her?¡±

    The petite young girl before him was none other than the person who invented the body-clad weapon and attractions in the entertainment district, one of the backbone of this town, the genius inventor, Astral Mneruq herself.

    The person who distinguished herself to the world, earning her the special position as head of development in the Capital and Independent Town.

    While that was how the world saw her, the usual Astral was as strange as one could get.

    ¡°Listen and be surprised,¡± she said with an impish laugh. She stood up, made a dramatic move to flutter her coat.

    ¡°I have come for Nely!¡± she declared with a smug face as if accomplishing something great.

    Selv held his head. A long sigh escaped his mouth.

    ¡°Actually, she was not wrong,¡± Annatashya said. ¡°I have contacted the two because they are related to Nely.¡±

    ¡°Not only Gilbert but Astral too? Can¡¯t say I expect that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t heard?¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡±

    ¡°Those two are married.¡±

    ¡°That was quite¡­ a happy news.¡±

    Selv was perplexed. Not even in his wildest dream, the two were bound together in the vow of marriage.

    Those two were the type of people who married with their job. Furthermore, they had no similarity in personality or hobby.

    But, the ring on their left hand was indeed the proof he needed.

    The last time he was here, the two did not have relation close enough for this to happen. What had happened in his absence?

    ¡°Congratulation, I guess?¡±

    ¡°I will accept your blessing,¡± Gilbert replied.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks!¡±

    The couple with a huge physical gap. It bound to cause some trouble in public even when their ages were not that different. Considering the age of their daughter, it might have already happened. Not that the two would mind about other people.

    ¡°Well, your treatment of her leave some problem or should I say as expected,¡± Annatashya whispered and received Gilbert¡¯s sharp glare.

    Selv sipped on his drink.

    He thought it all made sense. The incidents these few days and the identity of people who attacked her. Most likely, the motive was political. Both her parents were someone with enough influence to remove someone in position. Making Nely, their only daughter, as a hostage would prove to be useful to make a deal.

    ¡°I see. So, you two came to bring her back.¡±

    Now that her parents were found, Nely would have no reason to stay with him. With this Selv completed his duty.

    ¡°Nice work finding out her origin,¡± he said to Annatashya.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t much. I just happened to have the information at hand,¡± Annatashya replied with a cool attitude. Yet, her eyes indicated her desire for praise.

    Selv ignored her and addressed Nely.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Nely? Now you can go back to your parent.¡±

    Nely shook her head. She looked at her parents and explained why she did not wish to return. She came here to have her wish granted.

    Of course, why would he want to return now? Selv had forgotten how she had come here in order to do something. It was completely out of his mind because of yesterday¡¯s incident.

    As she explained herself, a little color of trouble painted Gibert and Astral¡¯s face. They knew of the truth.

    The ¡°It¡± could not grant her wish for it was no different than humans. This too was something he had forgotten about.

    Age must have caught up to him.

    Selv thought it was time to tell her the truth.

    ¡°Nely, do you know the history of this town and the being that grant wishes?¡±

    While confused by the sudden question, she nodded. It was not strange for her to know considering who her parents were.

    ¡°Good, then I can skip that part. First, let me clear one misconception. The town in the story is not the independent town.¡±

    Nely widens her eyes in disbelief. It was shocking and confusing at the same time. If it was a different town, why did it become part of this town¡¯s history? It was strange even to the young Nely.

    Selv sensed her feelings and continued.

    ¡°Before a being that can grant wishes came, the town was nothing but a nameless town. No, it might not even be a town. It was a place you could find anywhere at the time. But, it changed when the war happened,¡± Selv said with a clear and firm tone.

    ¡°People were forced to pick up weapons in order to protect their farm, family, and place. Obviously, people with no training did not stand a chance. Furthermore, humans, in general, are weaker than demons. The result was obvious even to a child.¡±

    Defeat. Selv could have explained it with more detail on what happened to the people, but intentionally left Nely to figure out the result. It would be stimulating for children like her to know that part of a war.

    ¡°Now you might be wondering why the being haven¡¯t taken part. This is the second misconception. The being came only after the town had fallen. Not to mention, it helped the people for one simple reason. A demon pissed it off. Because of one demon, it massacred every demon in the town.¡±

    Yes, it was not holy but demonic being. It was not bound by ethic, moral, and rule. It merely di as it pleased. The result just happened to be in favor of humans at that time. A slight mistake could change the whole thing upside down.

    It coincidentally granted the people¡¯s wish.

    It accidentally used its power for them.

    It was by pure chance. Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°Then, out of a whim, it decided to rest on the town for a while. The people of the time accepted it with open arms for an obvious reason. Fortunately, nothing much happened for a while. But, slowly, the people realized the danger of keeping a monster in the middle of their town,¡± Selv said with a hint of mocking.

    Once it was no use, they decided to discard it. True, it was only by chance. Yes, it might turn its blade on them. But, it did not change the fact it helped them. To forget that fact was foolish and ungrateful.

    ¡°people¡¯s views on this were divided into two. So, as a compromise, they appointed someone as an observer in case it decided to bring harm to the town. This is where my title, the Guardian, came from.¡±

    Selv checked on her to see if she caught up. From her amazed expression, he decided it was okay to continue.

    ¡°The guardian is someone who dedicates their life to the town. A patriot of town, you might say. ¡°

    The term patriot usually refers to someone who loves and devoted to their homeland. But, it was not completely wrong to use in this case. After all, in a sense, the independent was a country.

    ¡°They received the task of killing the town¡¯s savior. Even God to few people. So, how did it end? It ended quite pitifully. Without ever doing their duty, it disappeared from the world. The term disappeared is vague and no records are left to explain it. The strange part is that all of the information conveyed it the same way. It disappeared from the world.¡±

    Now, what could possibly cause a being out of this world to ¡°disappeared from the world?¡±

    Lifespan, perhaps. Enemy? No, quite unlikely.

    Selv thought about it. Using the information available he reached a certain conclusion.

    ¡°It had grown bored of the town,¡± he said.

    Just like how it saved the town from a whim. It was more than possible to do the same and left the town.

    ¡°So, with a half-assed conclusion. What happened next? A conflict.¡±

    Selv wetted his lips by drinking. He took a brief break before he continued.

    ¡°A town that lost its protector and God. Soon, they blamed each other, jeered at neighbor, and lost their way. Fortunately for them, there just happened to be someone in a position to take all the blame. The person they appointed to remove the threat and save the town. Yes, the Guardian,¡± Selv said with a harsh tone. He gripped his hands hard and glared at the figure long in the past.

    The title he held has both positive and negative meaning. One of which was praised for protecting the town and the other which was blamed for making the being disappeared.

    Although now the negative meaning was gone. In the past, the Guardian was treated like thrash despite doing their best to protect the town. That was something Selv could not forgive.

    ¡°And so, they made the Guardian took all the duty it¡¯s duty despite doing nothing wrong and hid the fact from outsiders. This was when the independent town was born,¡± Selv concluded. He tried to take a drink only to realize his cup was empty. So, he placed it and let out a sigh.

    The story still held the same impression to him no matter how much time had passed. He had been told this truth by the previous guardian, but since then he only thought of the story as such,

    ¡°It was a laughable tale.¡±

    One could take moral lesson such as be grateful or don¡¯t depend too much on someone. But, the historical fact just made it laughable no matter what, in a sarcastic meaning.

    ¡°The price in the story was a never-ending suffering for one unlucky lineage. So, after heard this story, do you get what I want to say, Nely?¡±

    The being that grants wish did not and no longer exist.  Those two points were what he conveyed to her. The being she wished for did not exist in the first place and it that appeared in the story was no longer anywhere in this world.

    Nely answered with a small nod.

    ¡°Well, sorry to break your hope,¡± Selv said while scratching his head.

    Nely held her head down, not giving any responses. The truth seemed to give her hard hit. No wonder, her hope was crushed by the cruel reality. No children are fine with it.

    Out of consideration, he tried to cheer her. But, it was an unnecessary concern. Before he said a word of encouragement, she took his hand and firmly gripped it. Then, with a face of compassion, she looked straight at him.

    Are you alright? Or so her face said to him.

    Selv was left speechless for a while.

    What is this child talking about? He thought.

    Of course, he was fine. He did not get hurt by anyone. He had enough money and plenty of friends. It was harder to find him when he was not alright.

    Yet, what with that face of her?

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m alright. Do I look like I¡¯m not?¡± he replied with a question.

    The answer he got was a nod.

    True, Selv got slightly emotional. But, he was fine. The past was something that had gone by. Even if he had spoken as if he was there as a part, he was not. The story was from far in the past before he was born.

    He just heard it from a very close person who suffered because of it.

    He was fine, he repeated.

    ¡°Well, I might get slightly emotional along the way, but that isn¡¯t important. Back to about you, Nely. What will you do now? The thing you seek is not here.¡±

    Using her hands, he conveyed her will. Her movement was sharp and clear. It conveyed her determination even to Selv who did not understand hand language.

    ¡°She said she still wants to stay here,¡± Annatashya said.

    ¡°Yeah, even I understood that. But, there is someone who is aiming for her. I believe it would be best to return her to her parent,¡± Selv argued.

    As if found something funny, Anantashya leaked out a giggle. Selv¡¯s gaze automatically went to her.

    ¡°Sorry, I could not help it. That sounds quite strange coming from the only person who could fight against the Death.¡±

    She had her point. Currently, Selv was not being himself. He felt something uncomfortable within Nely. Whether it was her personality, action, or something else, he did not know. Only the uncomfortable feeling was real and certain to him.

    He felt his body was rejecting something. His body refused to be in this place and leaned toward the exit. Rising heartbeat told him further of his irregularity.

    He had long forgotten that this feeling also exists within him. It was what people called anxiety.

    Make no mistake. It was anxiety, not fear. Both might be similar but the former comes from something unseen and most of the time unconsciously.

    It was close to how you suddenly find your daily life as something strange. Why do we waste our time going to a school or workplace where we are nothing more than a tool? Why do we repeat this activity for no reason? Why did we only realize it now?

    It took him some time to mutter his next words.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. But, as you can see, her parents came to take her back. Rather than me who is just a person, they are more suitable to handle this case. After all, Gilbert is quite strong. Not to mention, the security on Astral¡¯s lab is impossible to breach.¡±

    A fair point. There was a limit to what a person can do. Gilbert and Astral who could move lots of people were the suitable people for it.

    But, they had their own reason.

    ¡°About that,¡± Gilbert interrupted. ¡°The reason we came today is to entrust Nely to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°A suspicious rumor entered my ears. In order to investigate it, I need Astral¡¯s help.

    ¡°Just call me honey, like usual,¡± Astral chimed with a red face.

    He shut Astral with her glare and continued.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s dangerous and might take time. So, I intend to entrust her to you. I heard from the woman over there that you took her under your wing. It¡¯s convenient. ¡±

    ¡°Wait! Even so, it¡¯s only temporally. I don¡¯t intend to take care of her for long or stay here for a long time either. After I have done my business, I intended to return home,¡± Selv said.

    Selv¡¯s home was not in the independent town. It was somewhere quite far away from people. It was the only place in this world he called ¡°home¡±. Everyone except Nely knew of this. No, everyone in the town knew. It was a knowledge close to a common sense there.

    ¡°Please,¡± Gilbert lowered his head.

    ¡°Please,¡± Astral followed with a rare serious tone.

    They, who held a high position, abandoned their pride and lowered their heads to plead for Selv¡¯s help. The sincerity and determination were conveyed clearly.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re playing dirty,¡± Selv said helplessly. ¡°You are fully aware that I could not reject when someone asks me like that.¡±

    ¡°Even so, this is our decision.¡±

    Selv stared at the two for a while. He finally gave up with a sigh.

    ¡°Fine. In the name of the Guardian, I accept that request.¡±

    ¡°You have my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°I knew I could count on you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. But, don¡¯t forget while you guys are here, you better play with Nely while still can.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I always play with her daily even without your words!¡±

    Hearing Astral¡¯s words, Nely twitched. She without a moment of delay prove her words to be true with action. She needlessly made body contact with her with suspicious hand movement.

    Nely sent a help request with her eyes to Gilbert. But, he did not move. He had let it happen because of Selv¡¯s words. After saying that, Selv could not do something to hinder a family from playing with each other. Nely had no one to save her.

    ¡°Still, that¡¯s you playing her¡­¡±

    Considering her personality, she must have teased Nely a lot. It was not a wonder for Nely to showed such reaction to her mother. Or it might just be her rebellious period, thought Selv.

    ¡°Good work. You must be tired. Here¡¯s your refill,¡± Annatashya said with a pot of tea. She seemed to have left her seat once the talk had finished.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Selv said and gave her the empty cup.

    With a gentle motion, she poured him with a smile. Then, as if it was natural she placed the pot on the table, placed her seat closer, and sat.

    ¡°it was rare for you to sigh six times.¡±

    ¡°There were too many things happening at once. A sigh or two is normal. Or rather, don¡¯t bother counting such things. Don¡¯t waste your memory for something trivial.¡±

    ¡°My, even I won¡¯t bother remembering something trivial. It just happens to be not trivial because it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Selv ignored the meaning behind her words and put his lips on the glass.

    ¡°What is your plan?¡±

    Annatashya asked while sneakily moved her hands toward his arm.

    ¡°Gather information, I guess,¡± he said, brushing the incoming hands. ¡°There¡¯s a need to remove the threat like yesterday to completely protect her.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have the confidence to protect her all day?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s asking too much from this old bone. I can only protect things on my sight. But, the story is different if there is no threat here. Why would anyone need a protection when there are no threats?¡±

    A person has his limit. Fully aware of that, Selv decided to use the town itself to protect her. Once the mastermind behind yesterday¡¯s incident was caught, her safety in this town can be said to be perfect.

    After all, there was no person stupid enough to laid a hand on someone under his protection in this town.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to identify the one behind it,¡± he said to her.

    ¡°Now, what should I do? Why should I lend a hand to someone cold enough to brush my hands as if sweeping some insects?¡±

    Annatashya pondered while putting her fingers on her chin. She did not forget to send a meaningful glance at him.

    ¡°Fine. Do as you please. ¡°

    Selv gave up. He was too tired to argue at this point.

    Without restraint, she coiled her hands on his arm without minding body contact. In fact, she pushed herself to him. Her face slacked, showing the true face beneath her adult mask.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Was it because of their long separation? She was clingier than the last time he had seen her, Selv thought.

    But, somewhere in his heart, he was glad.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same old Anny,¡± he muttered with a small smile.

    To be honest, he was sad about how people change over time. He was someone who did not change. When he saw how people matured or aged, he found himself engulfed by this sentimental feeling of being left behind.

    So, when he saw her unchanged childish smile and gesture, he felt light inside.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied to his mutter. ¡°Even if I learned etiquette, the proper behavior of adults, grown in height, or change my appearance, inside, I¡¯m still the same person who wants your affection.¡±

    Her voice was gentle and full of warmth. Every word she said sipped inside the torn, rugged heart of his.

    ¡°I see,¡± was his reply.

    He watched the interaction of the peculiar family in front of him. The father was a scary, military-looking man, the mother was a petite looking girl with unusual brain and conduct, and the child which could not speak but saw the world as pure as a child.

    They were by no way the perfect picture of a family. But, they were enough to be seen as family.

    Age was something humans could not avoid. When one gets old, they could not help but get emotional over trivial things.

    Selv looked at them and thought. Was there a future where he could have a family like them?

    There might be.

    He could not deny such possibility. Even now, it was not too late.

    But, as long he or his heart was unable to change, it was not possible.

    He could only blame himself for that.

    He met eyes with Nely. Still, in Astral¡¯s grasp, she had a puzzled look.

    How does he look in her eyes that caused her that face?

    Either way, it was going to be busy from tomorrow. He stopped thinking of such things and decided to rest.

    It was a little early, but the moon had appeared. So, he excused himself by using his age.

    They decided to end the discussion for today. For the time being, Nely was decided to be with her parents. After saying their farewell, Selv went to his room.

    On his bed, he closed his eyes. He listed the things he needs to do before he could return home. First, he must wait for information while protecting Nely. Then, he will need to crush whoever aiming for her. All left was to wait for her parents.

    Next, he needs to survey the surrounding area for Deaths. Fight upon encounter and if possible, defeat it. Only after it was deemed safe, he could return home. If only he was not tasked upon a new request.

    His thoughts went negative, so he decided to stop.

    Before he entered deep sleep, he thought it was going to be busy for a while.

    And so, the Guardian relieved himself from his burden by sleeping.

    ¡°Soon.¡±

    At the same time in another place, a man stood in front of his men. He and the people gathered there all wore a black coat to hide their identities. The moment they put on that coat, they were no longer an individual but a group.

    ¡°Soon, our wish will come true!¡± The man declared.

    Dim light showed the gloom warehouse and the man¡¯s unshaved chin. From that, it was speculated his age was around thirty.

    The crowd did not cheer on him. How could they?

    They were aware that their wish was evil. What they were about to do will, without a doubt, cause people to suffer and grief regardless of the outcome.

    They knew it was wrong, but they decided it was the right thing to do.

    Aah, contradiction.

    Humans are a being full of contradiction. They wish a world of peace but still stab people in the back. It was their nature. Could not be helped.

    Only by contradicting themselves, humans could keep the balance of their mind and behavior.

    ¡°The preparations are complete,¡± the man addressed the crowd. ¡°Tomorrow is the day.¡±

    Tension filled the air. Their eyes became sharp and filled with determination. That response was more than enough.

    Finishing the brief speech, the man ended the gathering. They all dispersed in every direction of the independent town.

    Soon, they will execute their plan. All for a wish.

    Selv at the time was deep in his sleep and was unaware of it.

 Chapter 7: What Awaits the Early Bird in the Morning is Yesterdayéˆ¥æªš Problem

    Morning. A news of an incident reached Selv¡¯s ears while he was leisurely drinking his morning tea.

    ¡°Selv, there¡¯s something you need to hear.¡±

    ¡°You have the same face when you did something bad. I won¡¯t be mad, tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°The inn where Gilbert stayed was assaulted by a group of people last night.¡±

    Upon hearing it was not a light topic, Selv changed his tone.

    ¡°¡­Explain.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Around dawn, people in black coat broke into Gilbert, Astral, and Nely¡¯s rooms separately. They engaged in combat. Gilbert and Astral managed to fend off their opponent despite the numerical disadvantage, but Nely became a hostage and Gilbert suffered injury from trying to save her. They soon left the scene.¡±

    ¡°They took Nely?¡±

    Surprised, he almost dropped his cup.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Annatashya asked.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t see why the culprits need to kidnap her. While she was by my side aside, there¡¯s no need to take her when the main targets are also there.¡±

    Certainly, Nelly¡¯s value as a hostage was high. She has influential parents and it was easy to kidnap her because of her voice. She was the perfect piece to make a deal with Gilbert or Astral. But, why bother taking hostage when both were also at the scene?

    Selv thought something was strange.

    ¡°it¡¯s just my opinion, but I think they decided it was too dangerous to make a deal at that time. By securing Nely first, they sealed his move to rescue her. That will make the negotiation far advantageous for them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s might be true. Any information about those people?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, no. We were unable to get any useful information due to the lack of source.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you get it from the captured ones?¡±

    He knew on how capable Gilbert was. He believed Gilbert would not let the valuable source of information get away without fighting. It was not strange if one or two was captured during the assault.

    Contrasted to his beliefs, Annatashya shook her head.

    ¡°There is no one that got captured yesterday. So, there¡¯s no one to ask.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He could not believe his ears. That Gilbert let them all get away? There must be some mistake.

    Yet, Annatashya reaffirmed the truth.

    The situation was worse than he had expected, Selv thought. Not only they were able to enter this town, they also have the skill t assault and get away without a blunder.

    This place was strict when it came to immigration. Not everyone could enter regardless of fame and status. Only after many tests and inspection, one was allowed to enter. Although, it was different for people who return from work like Gilbert and his child.

    The chance of insiders¡¯ job was unlikely because of the solidarity among citizens. As someone who interacts with them, Selv thought it was one of the things that have a low chance of happening. So, for them to get inside meant they were skillful folks.

    Selv got up from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°The cuckoo inn on the business district.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Spread the words. The fire was lit.¡±

    He rose, hand on the sword on his waist. He made the bell rang three times before leaving the place.

    Time of silence sipped through from the hole he made. Annatashya, casually, sat on his seat and took the half-finished drink to her mouth.

    A time where only the sound of sipping exists in the shop. That too only last for a few minutes. After satisfied with her entertainment, she switched her gear.

    She headed toward the hidden room at the back of the shop. Opened a door made of strong metal which was out of place from the wooden building, she entered her ¡®private room¡¯. The room was dark except the spot where several lights came out from the wall.

    She placed herself on the soft custom-made chair and leaned to it. She swiped the air and, magically, a device appeared out of thin air. Then, she placed it on her head and did as she was told.

    ¡°The fire was lit,¡± she said with a low but clear tone.

    With only that, her job was done. She only needs to watch as everything goes. Whatever the outcome was, she would not do anything more than this.

    Annatashya silently watched as a certain story was coming to an end.

    Selv ran. He did not go straight toward the business district but toward the middle of the commercial district. On a certain street, the sound of footsteps was nil. Instead, sounds of wheel, animal, and machine filled the street. It was at least twice of size compared to the pedestrian street.

    Several transportations could be seen going back and forth in an orderly fashion. From horse pulled carriage to mechanical carriage made of iron and steel.

    Selv entered the street and thrust his hand forward. His hand made a thump up as he looked at the incoming vehicle. Without delay, the vehicle stopped in front of him. It was a four-wheels horseless steel carriage without a roof.

    The driver put on sunglasses and said, ¡°The fastest feet at your service.¡±

    ¡°Cuckoo Inn,¡± Selv replied short, entered, and put on the safety belt. ¡°As fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Cuckoo Inn it is. Then, hold on tight.¡±

    The driver combed his hair back. Letting his steel partner roared few times, he placed hands on the handle and nearby stick.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, partner. Let him know our moniker of fastest feet is not a self-proclaimed one!¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    With one swift movement, he moved the stick and kicked the gas. It roared. Louder than a factory machine, and more furious than rampaging animals.

    As if following its roar, they moved, faster and faster. Leaving dust to other vehicles, they exited the district while dodging them, barely. The scenery instantly changed from shops to a huge plaza then big building.

    ¡°Gyahahaha, behold! This is light speed. No one could keep up with us,¡± The driver said while peeking at Selv.

    Look toward the road, he warned.

    He was calm. Calm enough to jump out from the vehicle in case of an accident. He looked forward and braced himself.

    ¡°A turn! Yaaa-ha!¡±

    Denying the existence of brake, the driver rotated the handle at high speed instead of slowing down.

    In exchange for a high heartbeat and shorter lifespan, Selv was able to reach his destination within a few minutes.

    ¡°It was a good ride. There¡¯s no need for money. Just call me again next time.¡±

    Without delay, he said his gratitude, then placed few coins on the seat.

    He entered the inn. Few short exchanges with the receptionist, he headed to Gilbert¡¯s room.

    To his surprise, the man was well except the shallow wound on his waist. But, in the room, there was clear evidence of battle.

    ¡°You seem fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine enough to breathe through my wound,¡± Gilbert replied. He was topless above the bed, bandages coiled around his waist.

    ¡°What a surprise. I did not expect a joke from you.¡±

    It was a thing unthinkable from the past him. It was the evidence he had changed. Not that it mattered now.

    ¡°Tell me. What do you know about the attacker.¡±

    Selv asked straight to the main topic.

    ¡°Nothing except they excel in combat and have a body-clad weapon.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be ignored.¡±

    The body-clad weapon was one of the technologies under strict restriction. Its existence was only allowed in the Independent town for a good reason. If it fell to the wrong hand, criminal rates of everywhere will jump high.

    ¡°Any ideas on who could be behind it?¡±

    ¡°None. As you know, me and independent town have too many enemies. But, considering their suspicious clothing, the place they could go to is limited. For example, the Slum-.¡±

    ¡°Gilbert,¡± Selv cut him.

    ¡°For example, the outer district,¡± Gilbert corrected his word.

    In this town, other than the four main districts, there was the lower district. It was the place for people with low income and people with something to hide from Selv.

    But, in contrast to the negative images of a slum, the public order was not bad because of his daily patrol and hygiene was not a problem. Still, it was a sort of blind spot from Selv, the person who maintains the town.

    ¡°It still leaves the question of which lower district. I believe you won¡¯t ask the impossible such as searching every corner of the lower district,¡± Gilbert said, narrowing his eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course. What made you think I would do that again? Despite being divided, its size is pretty much the same as other districts.¡±

    Selv slumped his shoulders. His legs and heart shouted out in complain just by remembering it. If possible, he would refrain from doing it ever again.

    ¡°Moreover, the situation is different than then. We don¡¯t have enough time,¡± he voiced out a logical reason to cover for his unwillingness. ¡°If they took her outside, it will be hard to handle.¡±

    ¡°Strike before they make another move. That sounds just like you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is what I have learned from my life. Strike while the iron is hot is the key to success.¡±

    That sounded convincing coming out from someone with bountiful life experiences.

    Selv sensed the after effect of the previous ride on his legs. So, he took the liberty to sit on the chair. It was not because of age, he convinced himself.

    The business district¡¯s might unexpectedly be the one since it is close by. Selv thought. He knew the town and its people like his own backyard. So, he reached the conclusion that it would be impossible for the attacker to go unnoticed except by going there. Well, waiting for Anny seems better for certainty.

    ¡°What happened to Astral? Did she get caught too?¡±

    Selv asked upon noticing her figure was missing. Despite not looking like one, she was Nely¡¯s mother. It was strange for her not to be here.

    ¡°She went back to her lab,¡± Gilbert replied indifferently.

    ¡°At a time like this, she still went back to her cave?! What is she thinking!¡±

    Selv held his forehead as he looked up the ceiling. He was astonished at her behavior.

    ¡°That¡¯s the proof on how much she trusts you. Or, that was what she told me to say in this case.¡±

    Selv could feel the tiny people inside his head was running amok, so he massaged his temple. He got what he wanted. There was no more reason to stay.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check the district. Can you move?¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gilbert said and took the shirt beside him.

    Selv observed as he was preparing.

    It seemed his words were not a lie. He thought. If he was pushing himself, Selv intended to leave him behind regardless of his will.

    Still, he was quite something. Despite her daughter was kidnapped last night, he showed no signs of worry or distress. It was as if he felt nothing from this.

    Then, they both went out. They were about to go straight to their destination before stopped by a pair of child. One with eye-catching outfit while the other one with a lump of metal on his back.

    ¡°He~y there, Selv. Did you perhaps in need of some information, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Prima. Scond. You came just in time. Did you hear something from Anny?¡± Selv crouched down and asked one of the children, the girl with the colorful-looking outfit.

    ¡°Sure do. I have all sort of information about everything in this town from who just got himself in red from gambling yesterday to what Big sis Ann do secretly while you were absent. Just ask me anything!¡±

    Selv¡¯s brain automatically shuts off a part of her words. He wanted to believe he heard wrong but scared to confirm with her.

    ¡°Tell me on the location of people who attacked Gilbert last night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have it. I really do. But, what should I do~?¡± Prima looked up and tapped her chin a few times while thinking. ¡°Oh, I know!¡±

    She took three steps back and spun, showing her prided outfit.

    ¡°So, how is it? Does it suit me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know about it, but we don¡¯t have time to mess around,¡± Selv warned in a slightly harsh tone. But, Prima did not back down.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pretty serious here. More than you think I am,¡± she said with eyes straight to him.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re being silly,¡± Selv said, looking at Gilbert with some expectation. Unfortunately, he showed no movement to help. He merely observed the situation.

    Jokes aside, Selv was troubled on her strange behavior. Granted, this was now her first time asking. She had asked at every opportunity, but not like this. He could not find anything worth such attention before, and now.

    She was quite strange today, he thought. She might be worrying about something. No. I should leave it there for now.

    ¡°So, how am I?¡± She made another spun.

    Resigned, Selv gave his opinion.

    ¡°Fine. I still think your fashion sense is a bit flashy. Bluntly, it¡¯s terrible. The Gothic Lolita clothes suit you, but I keep telling you to stick with one or two colors. You¡¯re ruining the whole thing.¡±

    Upon hearing his honest opinion, she booed.

    ¡°What¡¯s so fun sticking with that? I believe we should challenge ourselves just like I do.¡±

    If you wouldn¡¯t listen, why bother asking? Selv was unable to get it through his head.  Was this the gap between generation?

    No, he convinced himself.

    ¡°So, where are they?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not satisfied. I don¡¯t think that covers the bill just yet.¡±

    Come on.

    Just he was about to scold her for messing around too much, he felt a tug from his shirt.

    ¡°Go. Industri. All. District,¡± Scond said slowly with a unique break between words. ¡°He. Wait.ing.¡±

    Good thing comes when you least expect it.

    ¡°Hey, I told you not to tell him until I¡¯m done!¡±

    Ignoring the voice of complaining, Selv patted the good child¡¯s head and praised him.

    ¡°Thank you, Scond. You helped me. But, your language still needs to be improved. If you¡¯re addressing a female, you should use she, not he.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Scond opened his eyes wide from being told. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He averted his eyes. Ashamed of something. Once economy took part in life, especially to the point of capitalism, people¡¯s wealth was not equal. Thus, by that nature they were separated into those who succeeded and failed in business. Lower district was the creation of it.

    Slum as Gilbert had said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Everyone makes mistake.¡±

    Selv said words of encouragement and stood.

    ¡°Come, Scond. I will need your help to protect the town.¡±

    He fixed the sword on his waist and lend him a hand.

    ¡°kay,¡± Scond replied with a smile. He was happy to be relied on by Selv.

    With the manpower increased to three, they hurried to the lower district in the industrial district. To shorten the time, Selv hitchhiked another vehicle. Unexpectedly, or because of the all mighty being that controls the universe planned so, it was the sunglasses man from earlier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for another wild ride!¡±

    He made a bitter smile and rode the vehicle. It was when he placed his bottom on the seat, he felt uneasiness. The tiny him inside his brain shouted, be careful! His unconsciousness told him there was something wrong. What was it? The ride? Might be, but he thought it was something else.

    He hurried survey the surrounding. He did not know why, but his instinct told him to do so. Before he found out, the vehicle forced him to sit straight on his seat. The last thing he saw was Prima, waving at them while saying goodbye.

 Chapter 8: Industrial Slum

    A long road with barely enough space for two people to walk side by side. The sun above was covered by a thick dark smoke of industrial waste, leaving minimum light to see what was ahead. There, three people were walking, leaving behind the noises of cogs grinding on each other and pumping machines.

    A messy hair man with a wing-shaped pendant on his neck and, unusual, thin-curved sword on his waist, Selv, led the way.

    Behind him, walking side by side, were a man with a military uniform and a boy with a lump of metal on his back.

    Machinery sounds grew distant, replaced with the sound of low sound of iron striking against something. Amidst it, if one put his mind to hearing, they could the sound of dripping oil somewhere, which was the source of the peculiar smell of this place.

    Here, we could see the place of those who had reached the peak of their life and was left behind the merciless stream of time. Industrial Lower District, was the name. Or people would call it, industrial slum.

    ¡°What is the plan?¡± Gilbert asked, observing a building which seemed to be a warehouse.

    Selv stopped his legs.

    ¡°Simple. I¡¯m thinking of asking people to find out their hideout. Once we do, although the clear plan is yet, we will raid it and neutralized them.¡±

    Despite using a neutral word of neutralize, Selv had no intention of leaving them alive since this was his responsibility as the Guardian. He will only spare them momentarily to squeeze information, then he was done with them.

    Cruel as it might be, he accepted it since it was his responsibility.

    ¡°Simple indeed,¡± Gilbert said, looking around once more. ¡°If we can find someone that is.¡±

    Looked left, an empty building. Looked right, yet another husk. The same was also for back and front. Used can on the ground signed that people used to be here, but they were nowhere to be found.

    Selv tilted his head.

    ¡°Strange. There¡¯s supposed to be quite an amount of people I the lower district. Why can¡¯t I even see one person?¡±

    Seeing Selv who was honestly clueless, Gilbert gave him the answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the little pride they still have. No children want to show their pathetic side to their parents once they reached adulthood. After all, they are no longer children.¡±

    Selv sighed.

    ¡°If they¡¯re thinking about me, they should stop. Taking care of children is a parents¡¯ job. Age does not matter,¡± Selv said, scratching his head. It still felt itchy for him to act as a father despite doing it longer than anyone. ¡°To a parent, their child is forever a child.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a self-centered way of thinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how parents are.¡±

    Selv shrugged. He was about to end the topic when he remembered.

    ¡°What about you? You are also a parent. Do you think the same?¡±

    Caught by surprise, Gilbert¡¯s face strained ever so slightly. He made an unnatural gap between the conversation before replied.

    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps.¡±

    He looked the other way around, ending it ambiguously.

    For him to say something ambiguous. It must be something he really did not want to talk about. Selv decided not to pursue further. He put his mind back to the main problem.

    ¡°Selv. What. Do.?¡± Scond asked with a light, cheerful tone, unsuited for the gloomy place. Thinking had never been his task. So, he only asked and had it easy at times like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Selv put his hand to his chin. While rubbing it, he was thinking of a plan.

    Catching someone was the best option, but I can¡¯t force someone unwillingly. Selfish as it may sound, I also want to respect their decision. Hmm. Selv racked his brain for an optimal yet compromising solution.

    ¡°We should separate and look for information of their hideout,¡± Gilbert suggested.

    Selv had thought about it too. True, it was a possible move and would be better for them to do so. It was because they stood out in more than one way. Just think a scene where a normal looking man leading a military and a child with a huge weapon. Even without knowing who they were, they bounded to stick like a sore thumb.

    Still, the number one problem was their well-known identities. Putting it into a familiar term, the three were like the General of the land forces, General of the Navy, and General of the Armies.

    Outside or somewhere in the future where everything seemed meaningless aside, this was the independent town. Even a child knew who they were.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t think its wise to divide our force now. Who knows when they would ambush us?¡± Selv argued. His left hand was standby the sheath.

    ¡°That¡¯s awfully caution of you.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? They were skillful enough to put up a fight with you.¡±

    Even a hero would die from a stab in his sleep. Not being caution was strange if one did not want to die.

    But, Gilbert¡¯s words had a point. Selv was tenser than usual. That could be seen from his stance which enables him to strike wherever enemy comes. If it was the usual him, he would still keep his guard up but with enough room to relax.

    Selv was worried. He could feel the uneasiness in his chest grew bigger each second. It told him not to make any mistake, or else¡­

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more worried about you two,¡± Selv said, looking at the two. ¡°I can somewhat handle it even if they came in a group, unless they as strong as Deaths.¡±

    It was an unlikely possibility. Deaths were not on the level where humans could do anything with quantity. If they could, Selv would beg them to replace him.

    ¡°But, the same might not be true for you two. Considering how they were able to hurt you, there might be a chance that- ¡°

    ¡°Enough,¡± Gilbert said with a harsh tone. ¡°This is getting nowhere. I see you have become a coward. No, I guess it was from the start. That was why you ran away that time,¡± he said, looking straight into his eyes as if challenging.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I did not run away, was the words Selv swallowed back. He did not have the right to say it. How could he? Regardless of what had happened, he did return to his home in a form of running away, abandoning responsibility and many other. If it was not because of the news about Deaths, he would still be there.

    ¡°If you still don¡¯t have that much trust in us, I will go with the boy. That should solve your problem and it¡¯s not like he could decently gather information, he said, sending a look at Scond for agreement.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Kay!¡± he replied without thinking while nodding few times. He did not know anything except Selv and Gilbert were having an argument. A beat later, he let out an ¡°Ah¡± and shrunk himself for not taking Selv¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered.

    Without waiting for Selv¡¯s reply, he took scond and went somewhere in a fast walk.

    Selv merely watched them as they disappeared on the next corner. Left alone, he scratched his head in frustration.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s getting hasty and heated up. I guess I should be happy that he showed a fatherly side,¡± Selv said with a small smile on his face.

    While Gilbert had noticed Selv¡¯s unusual behavior, the other way was also the same. The man did a good job hiding it, but Selv realized that his footsteps were a beat faster, as if being urged by something.

    When he noticed, a warm fluffy feeling rose up in his chest.

    Even so, he felt he had done something bad because despite knowing it, he chose to move carefully. So, he accepted the full brunt of his words.

    ¡°A coward, huh,¡± he mumbled.

    He spared only a moment to reflect on his action. Then, he erased the previous feeling and walked to a different direction than Gilbert¡¯s.

    His feet led him through a long road, multiple alleys, abandoned buildings with a door leading to the other side.

    Ghost of the past showed themselves as he passed by in the form of memory. In his eyes, a shadow of a man leading hundreds of employees was reflected. He shouted directions while pointing at one employee to another.

    One second later, they were gone, leaving nothing but broken machines, dirt, and scraps.

    He lowered his head for a moment, but feet still moving. They would never allow him to.

    Time was infinite. Humans were not. Present was slowly becoming past, dragging humans with it. One was allowed to look back, but never to stop.

    What awaits people who stop are regret only.

    Coming out from the building, Selv was at a large space. From the dried fountain in the middle and snapped lamps around, it seemed to be a plaza.

    Wind with the smell of ash rolled an empty bin toward him. Selv traced it and found a man, leaning against the fountain with several bins around him.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    Selv shook the man¡¯s shoulder, causing the man to wake up.

    ¡°A, aaaa.¡±

    From the man¡¯s mouth came the smell of alcohol. Upon closer look, he was slightly red in the face. The instant he saw Selv, his eyes went wide.

    ¡°O¡¯ God. What a being such as yourself doing in this lowly place? Have you finally come to relieve me from this suffering?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Selv replied with a gentle tone as if caring for a child. ¡°I¡¯m neither God nor came here to do that.¡±

    ¡°What a shame,¡± the man said with down-casted eyes. ¡±Please forgive me for showing you this pitiful state of mine.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing pitiful about you. Though, you should refrain from drinking this early.¡±

    ¡°No. I am pitiful. Every morning, I find myself asking in front of the mirror. Is this the face of someone who once owned several large factories? No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s the face of loser who couldn¡¯t do anything right.¡±

    He took a bin but Selv stopped him before he raised it.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough drinking for today.¡±

    ¡°Please! At least let me ingulf myself so I won¡¯t feel this pathetic. Especially, not in front of you.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s enough for today,¡± Selv said firmly, taking the bins and drained its content to the fountain¡¯s hole. The man was crying as he did.

    ¡°A grownup man shouldn¡¯t cry like that,¡± Selv said, not minding the man¡¯s state and kept pouring it out.

    He then bent down and touched the man¡¯s face, forcing him to look straight.

    ¡°Listen. There¡¯s never too late in changing ourselves. You¡¯re just limiting yourself by clinging to past fame. Here, it¡¯s nothing much but this should be enough to start over.¡±

    Selv handed him a bag of money.

    ¡°N- No! It¡¯s too fearful to receive this,¡± the man said, groveling on the ground while offering back the bag up with open palms.

    ¡°Just take it. Money holds no value to me.,¡± Selv persisted.

    ¡°No, I cannot.¡±

    Selv scratched his head. He was troubled. Usually, people in his situation would take even one cent of the money they were given and praised the benevolent one who shows pity. Some would even rob other afterward to earn more.

    Yet, the same behavior could not be seen from the man. In fact, most of the citizen would do the same. It rooted because of this town¡¯s tale.

    Selv reluctantly took it back with a sigh.

    ¡°By the way, did you see people with black coats around here?¡±

    He asked with little hope considering his situation. But, the man replied.

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    ¡°I often see people with black coat roaming around the huge warehouse not far from here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You helped me.¡±

    Selv stood, giving the man a pat on his shoulder. He then took several coins and threw it to the dried fountain.

    ¡°Did you know that people used to believe this thing as wishing fountain? Well, I guess by now only I know,¡± he said and placed his hand on his sword. ¡°Once in a while, I get the urge to believe such things before going to battle. See you later.¡±

    Without turning back, Selv walked away. He felt the man stood and bowed his head, but he did not confirm it.

    The money was no longer Selv¡¯s so it was anyone to take.

    In the end, Selv did not remember the man¡¯s name. He did feel familiar, however. Silently, he prayed so the money was not used for alcohol.

    Tracing his unreliable memory, he reached the mentioned place. He spotted a man with a black coat entering the building.

    ¡°Bingo.¡±

    He considered meeting up with Gilbert and Scond for a second, but he threw away that idea. The enemy¡¯s number was unknown. They might have place traps or use Nely to seal their movement.

    Thinking of the worst-case scenario, Selv decided to go alone.

    Erasing his presence, he sneaked as close as possible. A few seconds peek and grasped the information he needed. It was without a doubt the person who kidnapped Nely. There was no room for misunderstanding because she was there.

    Selv closed his eyes and slowly counted to five to reach his peak mental condition. Now, no situation will dull his movement.

    Without further ado, he slammed the spandeck wall with his fist. Voices of surprised came from inside. They argued on something and a footstep came closer.

    Selv waited. He waited like a skillful predator when aiming for its prey. Every muscle in his body was, little by little, awakening from its dormant state. His spatial recognition ability increased greatly while useless information was put under.

    The moment a person entered his vision, his head was severed. Without waiting for the person to reach, bleed, and fall, Selv sent his head back inside with a kick. A loud sound of something wooden broke into pieces.

    In a split second between impact and surprise, Selv rushed inside. He spared no time for his enemies to regain calmness. First was the nearest. Done. Next was the first to show a reaction. Done.

    Blood splashed into his cheek, he did not care. Selv¡¯s sense of smell finally caught up with him and it further stimulated his brain.

    As if carving for more blood, he dyed the building red. After killing around eight people, he finally received feedback from his enemies. Quite a small number if he had to say. He was sure he could half their number before it. They were better than he had expected.

    People were on their guard, but they did not make their weapon appear just yet. This was how people fight using a body-clad weapon. By taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s optimal weapon range. Without letting the enemy knew their weapon¡¯s range, they took the situation to their favor.

    Even Selv would have a hard time fighting against spear in term of range and dagger in term of a short-range fight. That was why he relied on speed. He dodged after they made the first move, and never give them the second chance. Simple, yet hard thing to execute.

    He saw a man issuing orders a few meters away. Next to him was Nely with a terrified face. He thought nothing of it. Her image of him might be rewritten by this. She might develop a trauma. But, once again, he thought nothing of it.

    He merely swung his sword and stole the life near him.

    This him was without a doubt overlapped with the Deaths, the enemies he had to defeat. How ironic. The only one who could fight on the same stage with Deaths was someone who did a similar thing.

    Did that thoughts or the enjoyment of cutting people curved his lips, only he knew.

    Amidst the fight, he noticed something strange on the ground. With naked eyes, it was impossible to notice but he felt something was there from his enemies¡¯ action. It was as if they were leading him there.

    He did the most natural thing to do, took a distance from it. Once he did, the enemies¡¯ morale took a great hit. He used it to cut their number to half in one go.

    Then, he checked on his weapon. The thin-curved sword in his hand, which was used to cut a dozen man, hadn¡¯t shown sign of damage. Granted, it was made extra tough, but the main reason was Selv avoided cutting the hard bones. He mainly made them unable to fight with blood loss and wait for them to die on their own.

    Half-left. He decided to raise the gear. But, a sharp pain assaulted his chest.

    ¡°!!¡±

    His expression twisted slightly. Breathing became hard and his concentration was disturbed.

    Not now. He begged.

    He was in a race with time.

    For the first time in this fight, he took a deep breath. The man seemed to be the leader took hold of Nely and pressed a knife to her neck.

    His decision was settled. Ignoring the underlings, he made his way through. He transferred himself into a bolt that aimed at the unexpecting enemy¡¯s leader. Just a few meters away from his killing range, he was stopped.

    Selv tried to force through his way, but he was caught off guard by the man¡¯s reckless abandon tackle. The man also held him, not budging from his struggle. Selv stabbed the man¡¯s body, aiming for his heart. Yet, the hold did not loosen.

    A roar of determination entered his ears from up-close. Selv understood the man had decided to give his life for his. Not that he would let him. Selv cut the man¡¯s tendons. Blood spurt out, he did not stop.

    He preferred not to do it, but he had no choice but to sever the man¡¯s limbs. At that time, another sharp pain in his chest. He lost the power to resist together with his breathing.

    Unable to resist, he and the man reached the suspicious ground and fell deep.

 Chapter 9: Realization at the Bottom

    Selv felt an impact through his body. He had fallen from quite a distance. Several parts of his body cried in pain, mainly his chest. His breathing was ragged and vision was not the best. Dragging his sluggish body, he moved from his ¡®cushion¡¯.

    Moving away from the man who he had used as a cushion, he finally realized the man¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Nau- No. Merk. Why did he¡­¡±

    A taste of bitterness went through his mouth to his inside.

    He was someone Selv knew. Two days ago, he had met the man and bought some apples for him and Nely. He was, without mistake, the food vendor, Merk.

    ¡°You idiot. Why are you doing this stupid thing? Think about your wife,¡± Selv said, giving his lifeless body a sad look.

    The man would no longer call out to him by calling mate. He would no longer sell the town¡¯s specialty. Despite kept saying his name wrong, Selv thought of the man as one of his closest people. It was rare for people here to call him mate. But, he was no more.

    Furthermore, the people I had cut today, could it be that they were... Such thoughts ran through his mind for a second, causing him to bit his lips.

    Now is not the time. Selv moved it to the corner of his mind and switched his gears.

    The hole he fell to was big enough to do exercise and so deep it was impossible to get out without a rope. To add its difficulty, the wall was made out of metal with no visible gap.

    Selv was about to calm his breathing when someone shot something at him. The ground where he was become black and let out a smoke.

    From above, a familiar voice came.

    ¡°Nice job dodging a high-speed lead. Even when it¡¯s considered to be a failure because it could not hurt Deaths due to their black fog, it¡¯s still effective against a fellow human.¡±

    Several people gathered around the hole.

    ¡°Why... Why are you doing this?¡± He asked with a sad, unbelieving tone. He doubted his ears.

    No, it must be a mistake. He repeated to himself.

    But, the man uncovered his hood, showing the definite proof of his identity.

    ¡°It has been a while, Father. I have come to grant your wish.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Edmund.¡±

    Edmund. That was the name of Selv¡¯s son who had lost contact with him a few years ago. Among other sons, he was the one he treated like one the most. His favorite, you might say.

    Another shot was fired.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Yet, now, he bared his fang at him. What had happened while he was not looking? Where did he do wrong?

    Selv was having time seeing but barely managed to dodge the bullet. He held his pained chest and fell to his knee.

    ¡°Our sacrifice was not in vain. We were able to successfully make you take one step into that grave,¡± Edmund said, a smile of satisfaction on his face. ¡°All I have to do is making you take another step.

    He shot another.

    Selv relied on his hearing and parried it. It hadn¡¯t been more than ten minutes since he entered the warehouse. But, he was already at his limit. Never mind speaking, he had a hard time catching his breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you finally reached your ten minutes? That¡¯s good. There¡¯s no need to keep suffering. For both of our sake.¡±

    He shot yet another. This time, it hit Selv on the shoulder. He let out a groan together with a hot liquid from his shoulder.

    The people around Edmund just observed with a crossbow on their hands. They did not assist even with range weapon in their hand. It was a precaution if Selv was about to get out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you took another request from the scum in Capital. Why do you keep forcing yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the agreement.¡±

    With a hoarse voice that could disappear at any moment, Selv replied. As he answered back, the previous oxygen he had collected gone again from his body.

    If it was Edmund¡¯s intention behind this conversation, he had succeeded.

    ¡°With who? The scum of capital that wrings you dry for decades? The long lost someone you could not remember anymore? Or, to yourself that had failed to protect your town?¡±

    Selv did not reply. He did not and could not reply it. His body and mind grew weaker any heavier by second. In contrasted, his heart and emotion were raging inside.

    Selv was slowly sinking inside a thick swamp. Something pierced his stomach, but he felt nothing. His whole body touched the ground, painting it red while it painted him with dirt.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the strongest human or the trump card against Deaths. Not since you received that injury in your lung. Breathing normally should be hard for you and yet¡­¡±

    Another shot. Yet, perhaps because he became too emotional, the shot this time hit the ground.

    ¡°Why,¡± Edmund asked, releasing everything from his chest. If it was not now, he would lose the chance forever. ¡°Why did you keep taking everything yourself? Are we not that reliable because in your eyes we are nothing but children? I wished you to understand how we feel when we look at you.¡±

    Clear sadness was plastered on his face. The feeling he had kept rushed out like a broken dam. He had many to say. Too many to count. However, the person he directed it to could no longer hear or reply.

    Is this how I going to die? Selv silently thought in a quiet place, away from conflict and trouble. He felt he was in the right place, finally. It was a place where he should have gone to ages ago.

    Maybe, this is for the best. At peace, he closed his eyes and let everything bygone. The world no longer needs an old-fashioned sword user like him. It had already passed him and entered into a new era.

    They, the new generation, should be able to solve the world¡¯s problem, Deaths, without him.

    ¡°Unable to cut your own life due to a curse. So, we, instead, will do the job for you. Yes. We¡¯re granting your wish to return ¡®home¡¯.¡±

    Edmund finished his speech and pointed the barrel for the deciding action.

    ¡°Farewell, Father.¡±

    With that final words, Edmund unleashed the lead that was aimed to Selv¡¯s vital.

 Chapter 10: The Thing that Binds Past and Present

    The ground a few centimeters away from Selv¡¯s head was black with smoke. Once again, Edmund missed his shot. But, it was not because he was a bad marksman.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Said the person next to him.

    Uncovering her hood, the person was a woman in her twenties. She seemed to mind her bad hair because of the hood and fixed it while waiting for his reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, May,¡± Edmund replied, showing a dry smile which further worried her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s too hard, I could the ugly part. Unlike you, while I do feel grateful, I don¡¯t have that much attachment to him.¡±

    May suggested something more than good-will alone. If he said the word, even this instant she would unleash her arrow and pierce Selv¡¯s head or heart. But¡­

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the one who has to do this. There¡¯s a meaning in me doing it,¡± Edmund replied, raising his hand to stop her. He then moved it in front of his sight. It was trembling, far more than he had expected. Letting out a mocking snort to himself, he sought for people to lessen his burden

    ¡°You know, I thought I had prepared myself for this. But, isn¡¯t this pathetic? My hands which about to take father¡¯s life are trembling this hard. Killing own¡¯s parent is really a horrifying thing,¡± Edmund said without taking off his gaze.

    May and the people around did the same and listened to his confession. They knew how much Selv meant to him. He was his father, savior, and even God in a way.

    Obviously, Edmund did not hate him. Far from it, he loved and respected the person. Thus, he decided to do this cruel thing which pained him more than anyone present, even Selv.

    He will grant Selv¡¯s wish even if it wrong and will sadden numerous people including himself as the result. His resolve was real. That was why he had gathered people with same belief, constructed plan good enough to trick Selv to this place, and willed to bear the cross as Selv¡¯s killer.

    Yet, this late in the progress, his emotion and memory got the better of him. At this point, his heart was crying and wailing. Once it was over, it would be impossible for him to contained it alone and showed to other people. Later, he might be crushed by the guilt and choose the worst possible choice for a human being.

    That was why he needed someone to give him one last push in the back.

    ¡°But, you would still do it, right?¡±

    May gave him the push.

    ¡°Yeah, even if the success and failure would do nothing good for anyone, I would still do it.¡±

    Fortunate for him, the people who would give him a push was always by his side.

    Since childhood, May had watched how Edmund changed over the course of his life until this moment. She understood the man known as Edmund better than anyone else. She was his childhood friend.

    The pain he was feeling, she could feel it as if her own.

    Despite saying she had not much attachment, she, too, thought Selv as someone important in her life. Of course, she also felt the pain and guilt. The difference was she had further control of her emotion. That was why she believed it was better for her to do the job.

    ¡°Then, lift your chest and do what you must. Don¡¯t worry about a trivial thing. It doesn¡¯t suit you who only know how to run straight,¡± she said and gave him a literal push in the back with her free hand.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he replied, sending a warm gaze together as well.

    May received his word with a silent and a shrug as if saying it was nothing much. The truth behind it was she did not have the confidence to receive it head on without letting him notice of her feeling. It was inappropriate to be happy in this situation.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The feeling she held was something she hadn¡¯t come in term with. So, she chose to keep it a secret and supported him like always for now.

    After all, that was what Selv asked me to. May thought back the words Edmund¡¯s father had spoken to her which stick the two together all this time.

    She occasionally thought whether Selv knew of her unnoticed feeling since while back. Quite unbelievable but plausible was her conclusion every time.

    Regardless of the truth, she was grateful to him for it. She might be unable to reply him back and even killed him. But, even after his death, she vowed to obey his request even if her feeling was unfruitful.

    Like anyone else in the town, May also thought Selv as someone of great importance.

    Edmund pointed his gun. With the help of May, he had regained his will. This time there would be no mistake. He would end this act which suffered many with the next shot.

    Thus, he placed his finger on the trigger and pulled it.

    He was floating in a calm water. Where was it? A lake? A sea? It might even be in an aquarium.

    He was facing up but what he saw was still blue. This made him questioned whether he was floating or sinking. It could be either or neither because there was no way to prove it.

    On the water in front was various sea organism such as fish, sea mammal, and jellyfish while only fish was seen behind. There was an unseen wall that separated the two side.

    Water depth and pressure might be the name of the wall. He did not know and unsure. Does such wall actually exist? Wasn¡¯t they just taking a distance from each other because he was there? Might be, but he did not know.

    No, it was more like he did not care enough to think about it. With the gentle sound of the sea, he closed his eyes again.

    His conscious was slowly drifting along the current, slowly going above. Which one was above? The warmer direction, one with much variety of organism.

    The sun must be in that direction because of the temperature. Finally, he knew something.

    Moving away from the cold, lonely space, he drifted to a warm comfortable place. The sea animals moved around in a circle, seemingly joyed from his presence.

    He also overjoyed by their welcoming. So, he swam to them.

    Left, right. Left, right. He moved his body rhythmically to move forward. Then, he finally noticed that he was a fish, like others around. His scales, gills, fins were the same as them.

    Yes, he was not different than the people around. Why would he be different? He might have one or two difference, such as pattern or brightness of his scales, but it was common for any living being.

    Traveling a distance seemed to be distant, he was close to the crowd of lively animals. But, before he did a something blocked his way. It was a transparent creature without eyes or body. Its head consisted of an umbrella with thin-long tentacles around it and arms which looked like seaweeds.

    A jellyfish. One large enough to fill his entire vision.

    He tried to pass it but couldn¡¯t. it stopped him with its seaweed arms. He tried again only to repeat the same thing.

    Why? Why does it bother him? He racked up his piscine brain only to nothing in mind.

    Selv.

    A voice of someone said that word.

    Who said that? The jellyfish?

    Selv.

    It repeated. Never mind the place. With no vocal organ, how could it even speak? He did not know.

    Nothing. He knew nothing about how it spoke or the word it spoke.

    Selv? What was that? A thing? object? Animal? Organism?

    Selv.

    Right. It was a name. Whose? He did not know.

    His? No, he was not Selv. Then, who was he? He was¡­ don¡¯t know.

    He did not know who he was.

    Who am I? he asked himself.

    Could it be that he was Selv? Or was he someone else?

    His head was rising in temperature. It felt heavier than it should be. He was supposed to have the answer, yet why?

    Why did he keep questioning things? Couldn¡¯t he just accept or ignore the whole thing?

    No, he could not. He felt it was something he has to keep doing in order to be himself. So, who was he?

    Lives.

    It said the next word. This time with a heavier tone as if ordering.

    Lives.

    Another one came almost immediately.

    Lives.

    Another.

    Lives.

    Yet, another.

    Lives.

    With an increasing pace, the word was repeated.

    Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives. Lives.

    The stream of words caused him to feel sick. Could a fish puke? He felt like he could.

    Despite using the word that held positive connotation, it only resulted in negative effects. It was as if it was cursing.

    A curse. Yes, it was a curse.

    It''s words coiled around him like a vicious serpent, hurting him without mercy. Unable to endure the pain, he stopped swimming and began to sink.

    Slowly, but surely, he was falling back to the cold, lonely place and further to an even extreme place. In here, he was also welcomed by the fishes, but in his ears, the word was still heard.

    Live.

    Urged by the temperature, he closed his heavy. His body slowly slowed its activity and he fell into a slumber.

    Live.

    Even then, the word lingered in his ears.

 Chapter 11: The Closing Chapter of a Story

    At the same time Edmund pulled his trigger, Selv¡¯s body gave a response. The next second, the bullet was slashed into two.

    Wordlessly, clumsily, he stood up like a doll with a string attached. His eyes met with Edmund¡¯s who was biting his lips in frustration.

    ¡°What a failure. I gave him enough time.¡±

    ¡°Not now. Your order?¡±

    ¡°Match my timing. Aim. Fire!¡±

    Arrows rained down on the hole. Without waiting for the result, they prepared for the next shot while Edmund covered for their gap with his gun. They had planned to shot continuously by making a rotation, but they had lost too many people to do that.

    Selv blinked once and made his move. It was impossible for him to dodge the arrows without taking damage. So, he grabbed the corpse of his late friend. Without batting an eye, he used him as a shield as if it was the most natural thing to do.

    Dozens of arrows pierce his body while none reached Selv.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Edmund shot but was unable to do make more than a scratch. Done with the volley, Selv threw the body high above.

    He ran up the wall using momentum. Once he was at his limit, the body he had thrown was in a nice position. So, he jumped to it, using it as a stepping platform, he went back to the wall and ran for another few steps. He was close to the surface.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    A point-blank shot.

    Selv made a leap, sacrificing his defense. Arrows stuck to his shoulder, body, arm, leg. In exchange, he reached his target. His sword pierced through one of the people. He twisted it to lock it in place and swung him down the hole. With that momentum, he changed place with him and let go of the sword.

    Blood came out from every movement he makes. His step made red footmark. He lost his sword, but got out from the hole.

    That spelled defeat for Edmund and his people.

    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s not over yet. Dropped him again!¡±

    It was a desperate plea. Nevertheless, people obeyed him. They could not afford to fail here; not in the last phase.

    They were also trained for close combat. Common guards with weapons would still have a hard time against them. Pushing someone to a hole again should not be a problem. But, their opponent was bad.

    Selv moved first. Unlike when he first came, he chose an aggressive approach. He no longer waits for his opponent¡¯s move.

    Splashing marks around, he blinded his opponent and palmed his chin. A shock went through his head, leaving him unconscious.

    Then, he pushed the body to another person. Both fell into the hole.

    A crossbow happened to fell right into him, so he took the liberty to throw it at his enemy. It was blocked. So, he took the gap between his stance to crushed his eyes. From the scream, it was a woman. Yet, there was no hesitation or guilt in his action. He took the falling crossbow and smashed it to her head. She stopped moving.

    A loud noise and another hole appeared on his body. But, it was not vital.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Edmund continued his shot but Selv used people as his shield again, killing the poor person. He ran out of bullets.

    In the end, Selv was able to kill everyone except Edmund and May by the time he finished reloading. The time taken was less than five minutes because they were gathered in one place.

    Edmund and May, who had seen the hopeless situation half-way through, took some distance away from him. In their hands were long-range weapons.

    ¡°It seems we underestimated his curse,¡± May said in a calm tone. But, the sweat on her forehead and high heartbeat spoke truly of her state.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Edmund silently moved in front of her while pointing the gun at Selv.

    ¡°We knew he was cursed so he would cling to life, which made him unable to take his own life. But, to think it even works when he¡¯s unconscious.,¡± May said, unleashing an arrow. ¡°That person sure did something troublesome.¡±

    ¡°That explains his terrible actions. There¡¯s no way Father would do such an inhuman thing without batting an eye.¡±

    Yes. Selv was cursed. It was something unthinkable for an age where magic had gone, replaced with technology. But, in the past where it was his time, curses were something common.

    A curse that makes someone will sleep for eternity. A curse that makes someone has to drink blood daily. A curse which makes someone kill their loved one. Many curses existed with their prices from a severe headache to death depend on how powerful they were.

    As for Selv, it was the curse of living. He has to keep living with his flawed immortality for eternity or until someone ended his life. The price was clear and obvious; his freedom.

    He could not choose where and when to die. Because of the curse, he was forced to endure the harsh, merciless, and coldness effect of time. The type of suffering humans was most unsuitable against.

    One could only imagine and not understand his pain. After all, humans were not made to live long enough to taste the pain of immortality. The one who could emphasize the most was the strange demon priest, Pierre.

    Once stood as someone who fights demons because they could not understand each other, he now found them as his emphasizer. What is this if not irony?

    As for the way to break a curse. Weak curses could be broken with will-power. While on the other hand, powerful curses need to be removed by the caster, using the magic potion of highest quality, or magic user stronger than the caster.

    Unfortunately, the one on Selv was a powerful one. Now that the world had declined in magic, the way to cure him using such methods was unlikely.

    ¡°So, what are we gonna do?¡± May said, reloading her crossbow while Edmund cover fire.

    ¡°It¡¯s an attrition fight. He won¡¯t stay long with those wounds. We will keep this distance and wait for him to run out of energy,¡± Edmund replied while keeping Selv busy dodging bullets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think its about time for a tactical retreat?¡±

    ¡°You must be kidding. We couldn¡¯t retreat after going this far. There¡¯s no second chance, May,¡± he said with a higher tone at the end as he shot a weapon away from Selv. It was a close call. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to gain their corporation again. So, it¡¯s now or never!¡±

    Sweats poured like a waterfall despite only a little time had passed. His free hand trembled regardless of his effort to suppress it. Keeping his dominant hand from obscuring his accuracy was the best he could do. Nevertheless, his concentration was high.

    Once driven to the corner, people have two choices; run or fight. By nature, humans always seek comfort so most people will choose to run. However, he chose otherwise. He will not run away.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    It was his trait.

    In a situation where there was no hope for reinforcement, back against the wall, and no chance for another try, he would unleash his full potential.

    The trait of heroes. The trait of the protagonist. There were many names for it. But, it could be summed into: The bravery to face the problem head-on and the power to overcome it.

    This was one of the reasons Selv favorited him.

    ¡°if you want to back down, now is the time. It¡¯s not too late,¡± he said with concern. It came back as a giggle.

    ¡°You got to be kidding. You know I won¡¯t back down alone,¡± she said, shooting arrows from her reloaded crossbow. ¡°I will always stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°Because father asked you to?¡±

    ¡°Because I chose to do so,¡± she said with a grin.

    That caused his concentration to waver and made a mistake. But, May was there to cover him.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    Edmund looked away. No more words were exchanged. There was no need to.

    When one made a mistake, the other would cover. Their timing and breath were in synch. They knew what the other was thinking.

    One shot after another. Selv was helpless in front of their combination. He wasn¡¯t able to take a step closer without getting injured.

    A repetition.

    Their one-sided fight continued for a long few minutes. Selv finally fell to his knee. He had lost a dangerous amount of blood.

    Edmund and May began to feel the wind of victory blew their way. Still, they kept their guard up.

    It was then, a change occurred.

    ¡°Ed¡­mund.¡±

    A hoarse voice came from Selv. It was a low but powerful voice.

    The suddenness caused Edmund and May to stop. Had he come to? They thought. Never would they know that this was their first mistake.

    ¡°Is this¡­ how you replay me? You, who¡­ I picked from the¡­ slum,¡± he said with a strange way of speaking.

    Edmund was shaken. His words gouged his heart apart like an alien coming out from their host. He knew. He had known all along. There was a chance for Selv to say those words to him. Still, it hurts, so much the pain from biting his lips was pale in comparison.

    ¡°Ed, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s just trying to catch you off guard,¡± May warned, anxiety in her words.

    ¡°I know. I know!¡± He shouted. Both were to convince himself. Even so, the guilt had slipped in and run amok. There was no way to stop the pain, not anymore.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only empty words from a curse using father¡¯s body, I still couldn¡¯t ignore his words.¡±

    Edmund held his chest with disarrayed breath.

    ¡°Shame¡­ shame on you! Disgraceful child!¡±

    Unable to bear it further, May shot and hit his shoulder.

    ¡°It hurts. It hurts, Edmund!¡±

    May knitted her eyebrows. Her eyes sharped, looking down on something even lower than trash. She was disgusted and angry at the curse that made him like that. To her, Selv was someone not like the pitiful, coward thing in front of her.

    Yes, it was not Selv but something else. It was a thing. An ¡®It¡¯.

    So, she had prepared to deal the finishing blow that will comes after the cheap technique. And, it was as she had expected.

    While screaming pain, it rushed toward them without minding the wounds and blood. It was a reckless abandon. It decided to bet everything on this.

    May shot its leg and slowed it down. Now was a good chance it delivers the killing blow. She was out of arrow, so she handled the rest to Edmund. But, it did not come.

    Edmund stood there, mind on the cloud. He missed his chance. By the time he noticed, it was too late.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He panicked. In his eyes were the shadow of death.

    ¡°Ed!¡±

    May unsheathed the dagger she kept under her robe and went between them. She swung her dagger but was caught and used against her. After breaking her hand, it pressed the dagger on her neck.

    ¡°May!¡±

    It became a stalemate. Edmund was able to finish it if he ignored May who became hostage while it held May¡¯s life in its hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Shoot!¡± May shouted with a voice of determination. She was hopeless and did not want to be her burden. That was why she ordered him to kill her with it.

    Edmund hesitated. His mind processed the situation in high speed. He was forced into a situation where he had to scale between May and goal.

    May knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the only correct answer immediately. After all, he was a kind man. Kind enough to feel pain from others lost. But, she believed he would do the right thing.

    And, he replied to her expectation.

    After turmoiled by it, he convinced himself that it was for the best. So, he placed his finger on the trigger.

    But, he was too late.

    It had cut May¡¯s throat and threw her away.

    Without thinking, Edmund¡¯s body moved. He grabbed May¡¯s body and hugged her. It was a bad move, worst even. However, what could he possibly do? His body was too honest for its own good. So, he was struck from behind as the result.

    Both of them fell with blood around them. They were on the verge of dying. Given enough time they would die on their own.

    It, however, still thought them as threats. Discarding the dulled knife, he picked up Edmund¡¯s gun.

    The safety was off and with this distance, even an amateur will hit the target. It put its finger on the trigger. But, a sharp pain assaulted its back.

    Confused, it turned its head.

    A young girl was reflected in its eyes. A young, immature, na?ve child. Yet, the strong look on her eyes and the knife embedded in its body said otherwise.

    Fear was there. Why wouldn¡¯t it? She was facing a thing that massacred a group of trained people in a short amount of time. Not having fear would make her abnormal.

    But, even so. She chose to fight her fear and did that. Nely felt she would regret if she did not act.

    It did not recognize her as an enemy. That was why it had forgotten about her. Not anymore.

    It shook her off with a swing of its arm, making her tasted the ground. The gun immediately pointed her way. The target had changed. She was judged more as a threat than the dying two.

    Nely was helpless as she stood on the line of fire. Yet, she did not dear it.

    Then, at the same time, the trigger was pulled, two shadows jumped in. One went between the line of fire while the other one changed the direction of the gun above.

    ¡°Se.lv!¡±

    A boy with a lump of metal resumed the fight.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A man who wore a military uniform just stood as the fight unfold.

    Nely opened her eyes in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected her father and Scond would come just at that moment. It was too convenient as if planned.

    ¡°You have done something stupid¡­¡±

    On the ground, away from the fight, May said with a weak voice. It was feeble as a candle fire on the verge of disappearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My body moved on its own,¡± Edmund replied with a gentle tone. His state was bad but not as much as her. he was still able to reply to her without difficulty.

    ¡°May, sorry. I wasted everyone¡¯s effort in the end.¡±

    ¡°You sure did¡­¡± May said with a weak smile. Despite her words, she did not blame him for it. Rather, she felt the opposite.

    ¡°But, thank you¡­ For receiving me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. You should thank my body for it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was a meaningless trivial conversation. But, it managed to bloom a smile on their face. Their weak bodies were feeling the warmth of each other¡¯s blood and words.

    Soon, the sound of fighting grew distant and no longer entered their ears. Still, they exchanged words. Each word spread warmth to their bodies that grew colder every second. As they did, their hearts became closer, more than they thought it could.

    Edmund and May realized both of them did not have much time left. It might be five minute or even one-minute left until their eternal farewell. That was why they decided to feel each other as much as possible as time forbids.

    How much time had passed? Finally, coldness came.

    May was the first to depart. She lost her ability to speak any further at some point and just looked at Edmund while he talked of trivial things in their memories. Then, she silently closed her eyes and took her last breath with a smile. There was no regret on her face.

    Until the very end, she did not convey her feeling to him. But, that was fine. There was no longer reason to do that. The linked hands were the proof.

    Edmund¡¯s time was also coming near. His eyelids were telling him to sleep so he won¡¯t make her wait for long.

    But, he could not do that, not yet. It was because he still had one appointment left.

    ¡°Hey there, Gilbert¡­¡±

    The man had watched them for a while without saying anything. Nely on his side was crying river as she watched them met their end.

    The fight had long finished. Scond had defeated it. The end was faster and plainer than anyone had thought. It ran out of bullet and reached its limit. So, Scond was able to finish it rather quickly.

    Then, as if waiting for this chance, several people rushed into the scene and carried the dying Selv away. As they speak, he was being treated somewhere.

    ¡°Sorry to involve you and your daughter in this. And, thank you¡­¡± he said. His voice was much weaker than a few minutes ago.

    Gilbert watched as he continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said, I failed. I¡¯m sorry to waste your assistance and have to leave the rest to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the usual. Just like the old times,¡± Gilbert said and knelt, not minding dirtying his clothe form the blood, so he won¡¯t miss any word.

    ¡°Haha, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Edmund replied with a laugh. ¡°Hey, is your daughter there? I can¡¯t no longer see anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s beside me.¡±

    Gilbert signaled her to come closer. She did and took a step into the red pool.

    ¡°Nely, was it? Forgive me for forcing you to take the role of a bait. I hope you aren¡¯t unpleased by that,¡± he said with a gentle tone.

    Nely could not reply him, so she furiously shook her head to deny his words, splashing her tears around while at it. Unfortunately, the man had lost his ability to see. So, Gilbert conveyed her will instead.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Once he said that his conscious swayed. He momentarily lost his vision, hearing, and sense of touch altogether. It seemed sandman and reaper had joined hands to take him. But, he still hadn¡¯t said the most important thing.

    With will alone, he chained his conscious to the earth for an additional time.

    ¡°Gilbert, please tell father¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being weak.¡±

    A drop of tear flowed down his cheeks. It was the only regret he had.

    Done, he stopped resisting and his conscious was taken by the reaper while eyes were half-opened.

    ¡°I accepted your message,¡± Gilbert said, closing his eyes fully. ¡°Although our ways are different, the goal is the same. Have a good rest, my friend. I promise you that I free you of your regret.¡±

    He closed his eyes and lowered his head, paying him the last respect.

    In an abandoned warehouse, watched over by his best friend and his daughter, drowning in his important person¡¯s blood, the curtain was lowered for Edmund¡¯s story.

 Chapter 12: Withered Flower Garden

    The time of Sylphs playing around had passed. They were chased away by the gnomes that had been woken up by their merriness.

    As the result, trees and flowers that were their friends lost their energy. They shed tears of leaves and petals from sadness.

    Soon enough, they became bald because there were no signs of Sylphs ever coming back this year.

    Still, Sylphs, without catching the Gnomes¡¯ attention, wiped their friends¡¯ fallen tears. By using their wind.

    From a lower height, Undine watched the scene with mother of life, making waves from her uncontrollable heartbeat.

    Splash. Splash.

    A quick tempo of waves hits the cliff.

    Salamander did not want to have anything to do with them. So, he hid behind the cloud together with the great father of life.

    Away from the world of spirits, a man sat on the ground. He, too, missed the time of spring of which the Sylphs had brought. Yet, unlike trees and flowers, they were unable to wipe his tears because it was unreachable by their wind.

    His tears dried by itself together with the season, leaving stains which could not be erased.

    A sound of trees and flowers¡¯ tears being stepped on. It was light sound but nevertheless told of someone presence.

    ¡°So, you have come, again.¡±

    The man did not look back at the visitor and merely gazed at the place beyond the sea. Not the land of demons, but somewhere beyond that.

    The visitor did not reply and stopped a few steps away. Flattened flowers on the ground signed the frequency of visit.

    ¡°You¡¯ve quite a time to spare, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He asked the question he had thrown a few times. But, even now, he had not received an answer back. Not that he expected it from her.

    ¡°Well, take a seat. Make yourself feel at home. I won¡¯t be going anywhere for a while.¡±

    The visitor, a young girl, complied. She knew the man¡¯s definition of ¡®a while¡¯ was on hours scale. So, she lowered the body that had gotten used to the rough sensation of the ground.

    Then, time just passed.

    At this point, there was nothing left for them to talk about. Quite a time had passed since the slum incident.

    The man, Selv, had woken up from a one month comatose only for everything to have ended. Edmund and the other had been cremated, Gilbert left for work, people had dealt with the aftermath and gone back to their daily life, and the season had changed.

    He was the only one left who hadn¡¯t gone over what Edmund had done. Sipping on the cheap alcohol in his hand, he tried to forget everything, well aware of how he was running away from the truth.

    Not even the great alcohol could change the fact that he had killed his own son. But, it could avert his thoughts. So, he went on a drinking spree these past few last weeks.

    Ironically, his hangover and unhealed wounds were the thing that showed him he was in the reality.

    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s the scenery? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Selv started to talk. It was not directed at Nely, but someone else.

    ¡°The pleasant blue of the sea and the orange reflection on the surface. If it was months ago, the colorful flowers would also join the picture, what a shame.¡±

    Past the gate of Entertainment District was a flower garden. It was where Selv and Scond had a training. And, also happened to be Scond¡¯s favorite place.

    Was this just another entertainment spot because it was near the entertainment district? No, far from it. This place was the most sacred place of Independent town.

    The thing beyond the joy and happiness of entertainment was one only, emptiness.

    Those who had enjoyed the entertainment known as life would sooner or later reach the end of it and perished. A resting place for the dead. The garden was such a place.

    ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t a mistake making this the final resting place,¡± Selv said, sipping on the alcohol again.

    The independent town was as it sounded. A town where it could operate on its own. Every facility to support it existed in the town, such as food plant and underground water supply. But, because it was independent, the spaces available were precious.

    They could not afford to build things that took up space such as graveyard, which was why their tradition was to cremate dead people and spread it into the sea from the flower garden.

    It was done with the pray of returning back to life.

    An old belief where souls came back from the other side of the sea. In the same manner, once the period had passed, they would return to the sea. The belief Selv had mocked in his youth because such a thing was unscientific and unrealistic.

    Even now, his stance was the same. After all, in his long life, the soul of the death never visited him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your last message. Forgive you for being weak, was it?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Selv remembered back when he was told his last words. Unable to hold himself, he broke the nearby plate and glass.

    ¡°You¡¯re a foolish son, you know that?¡±

    Selv let out a big sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big mistake you¡¯ve made there. Don¡¯t mistake your kindness as weakness. Only fools would do that,¡± he said, preaching his dead son.

    ¡°Kindness is your strength. With that, you¡¯ve gained people¡¯s cooperation. Merk, Scond, Prima, Annatashya, and even Gilbert. That was only the people I realized. I¡¯m sure there are many more. If not, doing something like that behind my back is impossible.¡±

    That was the source of his anxiety when he was searching for him. He had unconsciously sensed the unnatural behaviors of the people around him.

    Annatshya¡¯s delay in relaying the information of attack. Prima¡¯s intentional stalling time. Gilbert¡¯s unnatural mistakes and uneasy behavior. Nely¡¯s kidnapping. And, the crucial lack of information.

    Once it was over, everything seemed obvious. They all took part in the plan. The answer was so simple and idiotic.

    Could thing have ended differently if Selv noticed it faster? It won¡¯t.

    Edmund was set on carrying on the plan. As the result, he lost his life. It will not change.

    ¡°But, you should choose the right people for the right job. It¡¯s not the job for the kind you to bear my cross. There¡¯s a suitable person right by your side. Why did you think I put you two together? That child is there to cover for you.¡±

    The person who was by his side until the very end, May. She was a poor person who could not fully abandon her roots. Born and raised in the slum, she had trained herself to kill her emotion.

    Poverty, misfortune, guilt were just trivial things in her world. Nothing more, nothing less. That was why she was the right person for the job. Selv did not know that she was slowly losing her ability to do that because of Edmund.

    ¡°But, I guess you wouldn¡¯t change your mind even when she volunteered. The one who has to kill me is my son. Even that sounds old-fashioned to me. It made me wonder. How the child in that slum back then grown up to become like you?¡±

    Selv did not think it was his credit.

    How could he? After all, he was the kind of man who slew his own son. He blamed himself for it.

    Annatashya and other told him it was not his fault but the curses. Who was he to blame it on a curse?

    Selv thought back of the incident and believed that it was his fault. That was it. He was the one to decide things whatever it was his fault or not.

    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not kind. I never think of myself as one. I do help people when they ask. But, you also know about my other curse,¡± Selv said, putting his hand to his forehead.

    ¡°Even now, I could hear it. A burning town. Crumbling walls. Someone¡¯s voice, seeking for help. Yet, no one came. When I reached the voice, it was too late for the person. So, I was asked to do it, instead. I was asked to help the people in place of the one who no longer could.¡±

    It was a curse. But, unlike the one where he was forced to live, it was not a magical one. A different type.

    This one was the type normal people could cast regardless of their matureness. It was the curse with the name of promise.

    At that time, he had promised.

    Amidst the blazing fire that scoured men and buildings. Screams of people running away from their doom. A strange phenomenon that changed people into something else. And, the body in his hand that was slowly becoming hard.

    He promised the person that he will carry the title of Guardian with its obligations.

    It was his obligation to help people.

    If it was not for it, Selv would not help people. He had no reason to.

    ¡°Because of that, since then I became unable to refuse people¡¯s request. I believe I have told you on how many times I burned my fingers because of it. Well, plenty.¡±

    Although there were conditions where he could refuse, most of the time he would accept it. If he was not on the independent town where people were afraid to receive free things, but somewhere else.

    There was no doubt people would use him. He had suffered enough from it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I found it strange. How come that child became a kind person like you?¡±

    The person did not realize. But, even Nely knew the answer to that. She had watched him enough to receive the answer.

    It was because he, too, was a kind person.

    Grieving over something unavoidable. Blaming himself when he could push it to someone else. What was him if not kind?

    At the very least, people around him thought of him as one, which was why they prayed for his happiness. Even if it meant freeing him from his curse by death.

    The answer never came back to him; only rhymical sound of waved did. No wonder.

    Nely, the only person around, did not have the ability to tell him. Not when he did not even look at her.

    Moreover, did she have the right to do that? Her father had taken part in the plan. And, she herself had injured him physically.

    Despite not knowing, she was on the side who hurt him.

    The bell tolled, signing it had passed the evening. Before they noticed it, the sun had hidden behind the sea, causing darkness to showed itself together with the symbol of night.

    The wind changed direction, coming from the sea to land. Lights began popping out, one by one, from behind them. The smell of stew and roasted meat reached their noses, stimulating their stomach.

    It was the time to return home. Yet, Nely stood with a blanket in her hands.

    From the blanket hanging around her shoulder and the basket with a hot drink and light meal, it seemed it was not their time to return. Furthermore, her preparation answered on how daily this was.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Selv said after she put the blanket on him. ¡°But, this will be the last. I will be fine on my own. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to come tomorrow.¡±

    It was a soft rejection. Soft enough for a child and also clear enough to convey his intention.

    Despite being thankful for her thoughtfulness, which also came from Annatashya, he thought of her as a bother.

    His son just died. He killed him.

    To come in term with it, he needed time. A time where he could put his whole attention to it. Having Nely by his side all this time distracted him. After all, people always minded others¡¯ presence.

    Furthermore, he had learned from Edmund that kindness did not always come as something warm and pleasant. At a time, it was also cruel and disturbing.

    Euthanasia, the act of ending people¡¯s suffering by killing them, was the same.

    It killed people, so many people thought of it as wrong. Life was God¡¯s gift, so we should not take it with our hands.

    People¡¯s opinion differed base on their belief and moral. But, one thing was certain. It was, without a doubt, a form of kindness.

    Sane and healthy humans would hate pain and suffering. Forget humans, even animals do not want them; only masochist wanted.

    That was why relieving people from their pain and suffering was a kindness. Until the very end, Edmund was a kind person. It reminded Selv of him.

    Thus, he did not want to have anything to do with it for the time being. The stung in his heart was unbearable.

    Nely did not reply back, not that she could. She silently placed the basket next to him and walked away.

    He did not say goodbye to her, eyes still to the sea. Her existence was already out of his mind.

    But, he still hadn¡¯t known what his behavior would bring him. If only he looked back, he would have seen it.

    Nely, eyes straight to the gate, hands made into balls, legs moving fast and large. There was no need to look at her face. It was not the look of someone who was sad from being rejected, but a person with firm determination.

    Her every one step caused petals and leaves to flew upward. As the result, the path she walked through was filled with dancing leaves, as if she had received the blessing of Sylphs which shouldn¡¯t be there at the moment.

    Selv was standing still while Nely kept moving forward. The scene ended as petals were carried upward and the curtain was lowered.

    Silent.

    No applaud came.

    It was obvious because the time of applaud was not now. This was a beginning, nothing more.

    The story still continued. Just a little gap of switching.

    Before long, the curtain would open and the story would continue. After all, one¡¯s story did not end until death.

    The second chapter: Soon.

 Chapter 13: A Sunflower Bud

    People died.

    That was the water that was poured to a small bud. It absorbed and gained the knowledge that people were things that died, quite easily even.

    But, that was merely the surface of a whole bigger thing.

    People dying was a result, not a cause

    Absorbing the water with its roots, the bud increased its knowledge.

    People were something that does something and, as the result, they died.

    It was a strange thing.

    What motivates them so much that they were willing to die for it? The bud had no way of answering for it was nothing more than a bud.

    It had seen people died challenging the sun, an existence much bigger, greater, and powerful than it or them. They perished without taking down the sun.

    The sun was still up above in the sky, on an unreachable place. It knew because it always watched the sun for some reason.

    It was far enough to be unreachable but close enough to be felt by its side. The sun was its friend that helped it to grow. Without it, the bud would stay as a sprout even with enough water.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    That was why it was thankful to the sun.

    But, if it was asked whether it resent people, it would answer it with a no.

    Why? It was because people were the one that prepared a good soil, planted, and poured water when it was nothing more than a seed. Then, did it resent the sun? Of course not.

    Both played a great role in its development. Without them, it would not become a bud. It was grateful to both.

    Yet, people died and the sun had lost its warmth. Despite being on an unreachable place, the people managed to cause a change to the sun with their lives.

    Once again, it could not help but wonder what people wanted to do so much they used their lives.

    Were they jealous of the bright sun in the sky?

    Why would they? To the bud, they were as bright, or even more, than the sun. Furthermore, they too were things that received the sun¡¯s blessing. They had no reason to.

    Then, did they no longer need the sun? No.

    Just like the bud, without sun, they won¡¯t be able to live.

    The bud should have known the answer it was looking for. It just hadn¡¯t realized it. After all, it had watched the sun all this time, similar to how they did.

    With enough water and time, it would grow into a fine sunflower with similar bright color to the sun. When the time came, it will learn another thing and solved the question by itself.

    But, surely, what came after that was another question. This time, the question that caused people to challenge the sun. It might make her do the same thing as they who it saw as a bud, making another bud to question its action.

    It, however, was for its bloomed self to answer. Its bud self could only wonder and thought of a way to return back the sun¡¯s warmth, forgetting that it was even farther to the sun than the people.

 Announcement

    Or not.

    Hey there, people who are reading this. Long time no see. I''m here tell you something.

    You might have noticed I stopped posting for a while. Or maybe not. I recently went under someone to improve my writing skill. It seemed my writing skill was bad and have many faults, mainly because of the lack of knowledge and experience. Because of that, I will excuse myself to focus on it. I won''t promise new chapters until I stand on the average line. I might, not or, continue this story here. At least, I intend to finish it for myself. And that is it.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    So, see you later. May we meet again.

 Chapter 14

    That night, Nely came back early. She returned alone in quite a bad temper.

    Upon arriving, she roughly opened the door, causing an unpleasant bell sound. Then she followed by slamming the door shut.

    She went straight to her room. Annatashya had tried to get her attention, but she did not turn around. Nely never stops her legs. She walked passed her into her room and dived into the bed without changing her clothes. She made a rough landing and her clothes wrinkled. Not that she cared.

    Covering herself with a blanket, she rolled as if making a cocoon. She rolled left and right.

    Left, right, left, right, left, right.

    Her mind was empty. And that was what she wanted. She was not rolling around because it was her hobby. Of course not. Even if she looked like a child, she had graduated from it a while back. She was just redirecting her emotion to something else. Yes. She was venting.

    From what? What else? She did not even want to think about it.

    She kept rolling, forgetting that the bed was just a single size, and stuck her head against the wall. That startled her. Her head was hurt. A big swelling as made. It¡¯s the worst, she thought.

    Groaning, she rolled to the other direction while holding her head. Only to fell to the floor.

    A loud thud echoed, enough to reach another floor.

    Ugh. Why did this happen?

    She blamed everything. Her eyes became teary. All because of the swelling on her head. No. That was not it. It was all because of him. It was his fault.

    Her emotion once again moved her. This time she took a pillow and made it a scapegoat. She punched it with all her might. Each of her strikes caused the content to move to the edge. She punched with the intention of making a hole in the middle. Sadly, there was no sign of her succeeding.

    A knock. Who was it?

    ¡°Nely, it¡¯s me. Are you alright?¡±

    Annatashya had come from the unclosed door to check on her. She had a worried look on her face. It was no wonder considering. Her behavior and the previous loud thud. Anyone would have been worried.

    Nely did not answer. She was too busy punching the pillow. It might also be because she did not think it was necessary. It was clear to anyone¡¯s eyes that she was not fine.

    Without waiting for a reply, Annastashya entered and looked around. She saw the mess Nely had made in this short amount of time. A smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°My, you¡¯re in quite a messy state. Did a try to mediate a fight between a cat and a dog here?¡± She said in a joking manner.

    Nely did not say anything. Was there anything funny? No. There was not. She was not amused by her joke, rather, it upset her. Because of that, she threw her face away with swelling cheeks, refusing to have a conversation.

    Annatashya looked troubled. But, there was also sympathy. She must have caught up to her situation. Her eyes told so. After a short pondering, she said, ¡°Wait there for a second. I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    What won¡¯t be long? She did not explain anything and went off on her own. It was twenty or so seconds. She came back with a brush on her hand.

    Huh? Nely could not hide her surprise.

    Seeing that, Annatashya seemed please and a childish smile appeared on her face.  She then made her way to the bed and sat. Her free hand invited Nely by tapping on the bed.

    Nely, however, did not ride her invitation. She turned the other way showing clear rejection. She did not feel like going along with her. But, her will was unimportant. She soon found herself lifted then to the bed. That caused her to flailed her legs in displease.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t sulk on me, young lady. Look, your pretty long hair is in a messy state.¡±

    She ran her hand to her hair and it did not take long before got stuck from the tangled hairs.

    ¡°See. Now do me a favor and stay like that for a while.¡±

    Without asking for permission, she started brushing her hair. She even started humming not long after.

    Nely was astonished on how she did as she pleases. But, she no longer rejected her. It was too comfortable to do that. Every strokes and melody made her loosen her body and her mind slowly numbed. This was something she had never experienced before.

    Her mother, Astral, had never brushed her hair like this. She was someone who rarely came to her life, only once or twice a month. Never mind doing something mother-like, she did not even recognize her as her mother.

    Her father had explained to her about how busy she was. Still, it did not convince her. She was still too young at the time. So, she had thrown tantrum because of it, causing a headache to Gilbert.

    She had come in term with it. But, deep down, she longed for this kind of motherly things. That was why she found Annatashya¡¯s motherliness as something comfortable. So, she went docile, forgetting her anger.

    ¡°Have you calm down?¡±

    Nely lightly nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.  Do you mind telling me what happened?¡±

    She obeyed Annatashya¡¯s words and told her about her distress.

    ¡°I see. Then, let me teach you a lesson,¡± she said, moving to face Nely. She then raised her finger. ¡°A good woman doesn¡¯t let her emotion get it over her head. Especially when you¡¯re in front of men!¡±

    Annatashya¡¯s last statement caused Nely to wonder. But, she did not manage to ask her about it because she continued.

    ¡°But, when it becomes unbearable release to the source in the way they least expect it!¡± She said with a clenched fist and a daring look.

    This was not what Nely had expected. From the flow, she had thought a more peaceful word of advice would come from her. She was shocked. But, she was mistaken about one thing. This was how Annatashya was.

    Motherliness? That was nothing more than a character she made out of her ideal female image. It was wrong for her to mistaken it for the real thing.

    ¡°What? Do you think I will say something like stay calm and endure it? No, Nely. The age where women could only hold their emotions inside had long passed. Now is the age where we can, and should, show it,¡± she said, grabbing Nely¡¯s shoulders tight, eyes straight.

    ¡°So, what are you doing? There¡¯s no point hitting your pillow over it. If he irritated you that much, say it to his face. But, I just you can¡¯t if you¡¯re like this. Then, go to sleep. On the morning go, go! Lift your ass and do what you must. I won¡¯t hear excuse such as because you can¡¯t talk you won¡¯t do it. There are plenty of ways to do that.¡±

    Nely was lifted and tucked on the bed. She wanted to say something back, but Annatasya was already at the door. Without any moment to spare, she said goodnight and exited the room.

    What should she do now? She thought.

    At lost, she pondered for a few seconds on the bed. In the end, perhaps because she was tired from all the trashing, she decided to do as Annatashya¡¯s said because Sandman assaulted her. To be honest, there was nothing she could do now except to sleep.

    But first, she needed to think of what she should do tomorrow. Her target was to move Selv from that place. How? And that was the first thing she needs to find out first in the morning.

    To do that, she decided to ask people who were close to him. Lucky for her, she had met those people before.

    It did not take long for her to enter the dream world. The next moment she noticed, it was already morning. Her feeling was much better not that she had a target. She went out after eating early breakfast. Turning her shoes to a certain direction, she headed toward the district where the first and closest person to her was.

    Het feet brought her to the church. Around this time there should be some children doing some work at the back. So, she went to look. And as expected, she saw several familiar faces giving water to the plants on the field.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Nely!¡± One boy noticed her and pointed at her with a loud voice. What followed after was a fist to his head.

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts! What¡¯s that for?¡±

    The boy asked the person beside her, hands holding the spot that was hit.

    ¡°Geo, didn¡¯t I always tell you not to point at people? It¡¯s rude!¡± A girl with a ribbon on her head scolded.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can just hit me. What will you do if I become stupid, Mary?¡±

    ¡°Then you have no worry. You can¡¯t get any stupider than this.¡±

    ¡°Really? Yay!¡±

    Not knowing that she just insulted him, Geo jumped in joy. It might be not an insult because there was a truth in her words.

    Going through the wooden fence, Nely greeted the orphans with a wave. Once she did, other children took notice of her and rained her with greetings. The one who was the most excited and talked to her was the girl with ribbon, Mary.

    ¡°Nely, it¡¯s been a while? I¡¯m happy to see you again. How are you? You haven¡¯t visited lately, so I was getting lonely. Just wait for a second. I will finish watering the plants so we can play together!¡±

    Nely gestured her to take her time because she was not in a hurry. But, Mary did not see it because she immediately went away to finish her task. In the meantime, she spent her time with younger children who were all over her. They were all opened up to her because this was not her first or second visit.

    This past month while Selv was in comatose, Nely had brought herself to this place in hope for some play partner. Before she came to the independent town she was constantly in contact with older people. That was why she always dreamed of making similar age friends.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    In the first meeting, they hit off well and promised to play again next time. So, she went again and again. Before she knew it, she was already a family with them despite not being an orphan herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to play with Nely, but don¡¯t forget to finish your work.¡±

    Mary warned the children, only to receive an ambiguous reply that held no will whatsoever. That was why she added one last word.

    ¡°No snack to those that didn¡¯t finish.¡±

    Threatened by those words, the children dispersed from Nely and did their job as if their lives depend on it. It was the usual thing, but a smile still surfaced on Nely¡¯s face.

    She offered her help to get rejected with the reason that this was their work and it would be unfair to make other people do it for them.

    It was a wonderful moral they were taught. But, even so, to Nely it was hard to do nothing and only watch. It was like they left her behind.

    She still obediently watched them, but her eyes were actually waiting for a chance where she could help. Unfortunately, that chance never came.

    All the children splendidly did their respective tasks without troubling others, earning themselves a delicious afternoon snack.

    Mary sat right next to her and shared her share. Nely felt bad to receive it when she had done nothing. But, Mary easily convinced her with the magical word.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to share it with you because we¡¯re a friend, right?¡±

    Mixed between happy and troubled, she took it with a slight blush and smile. They enjoyed the snack together until Mary asked the reason for her visit. Then, Nely finally explained her situation by writing it on the ground. Mary was the only children in the church that could read and write, although not fluent. So, she read it out loud for the other to hear.

    ¡°Selv¡¯s weakness, huh.¡±

    Hmmm, Mary and the children chorused together.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Geo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s poop!¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡±

    Mary as the representative of the people who listen to him asked. But, her face told enough about how much expectation she had on him.

    ¡°You know, Selv is awesome! He¡¯s strong, kind, and never run from anything! But, I¡¯ve seen him run away once! He ran away when some children chased him with poop in a stick!¡±

    In a meaning, that was his weakness. But, wasn¡¯t that the same for most people?

    Unable to completely dismiss his opinion, Mary let out a tired sigh while Nely let out a bitter smile.

    ¡°What about this one? I heard Selv always help people when they ask for his help. Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s weak to request?¡±

    Mary offered her own suggestion which she thought was much better than Geo¡¯s.

    Nely¡¯s response, however, was a dubious face.

    ¡°No good?¡±

    Nely shook her head. It was not she was doubting her answer. It was the opposite. Her answer was spot-on. She had heard about that from the person himself on the cliff where the sunset let out a sad glow as if crying.

    This was without a doubt something that can be said to be his weakness. If she requested it, her current problem would be solved. Would it?

    Certainly, by doing that Nely could have her way with him, albeit forcefully. After that, given enough time and he will be back to the way he was. All end well. At least on the surface. The scar left on with always remains and changed the person from inside. Furthermore, the current incident left quite a huge wound on him. Hoping him to go back to the way he was after that was not being optimistic but a hopeful idiot.

    So, that would not solve the problem. But, her number one reason was she would not be satisfied with this. She wants to give her a piece of her mind and feels refresh with it.

    Yeah, this was not the right one. Nely affirmed to herself.

    They racked their brain and let out one opinion after another. But, no good opinion came out after that until finally, someone suggested.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask father?¡±

    Nely twitched from that suggestion, eyes swimming around. She squirmed around looking unpleasant as if hiding something.

    ¡°Nely, could you possibly bad with father?¡±

    Mary who noticed of her state asked, looking concerned.

    Nely could only look down and nodded once. She felt bad to Mary and the other who thought well of the priest, but she could not handle him. Of course, she knew what good the man had done for the children. It took much more than small kindness to take care of unknown children for years without anything in return. Yet, for some reason, she was bad with him.

    Pierre being a demon did cause her to raise her guard at first, but that was not it. It was something more basic that made her caution of him.

    ¡°I see. I see. Life consultation, is it? Come, our God will always solve his pitiful lamb¡¯s worry in the confession room!¡±

    Surprised by the loud voice that came from behind, Nely turned around in a hurry and fell. The children were as surprised as her and widen their eyes.

    ¡°Father?! Since when did you listen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s but an obvious question, my dear. As a father, I¡¯ve always been watching you little lambs all the time!¡±

    ¡°Father, as expected that¡¯s creepy,¡± Mary said with a little fed-up face.

    ¡°Creepy! Creepy!¡±

    The younger children followed.

    ¡°Hahaha! So be it! It¡¯s my duty to be creepy,¡± Pierre laughed out loud to the sky instead of reflecting on his action. With his tall build, the action seemed to assert dominance to Nely who was on the ground.

    He finally returned his sight to her and lent out his hand. ¡°Are you alright, the Guardian¡¯s little bird?¡±

    She hesitated a bit before touching his hand but took it after all. It would hurt her conscious to reject such goodwill with no particular reason.

    Thank you, she bowed lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. If you want to then, thanks the God for letting us have the chance to meet on this good day.¡±

    Yeah, sure. Nely replied dubiously from his priest-ish words. She did not know whether God really exists or not, but she does thankful to him on a daily basis. After all, excluding the thing about Selv, her days here was fun.

    ¡°Father, may I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, my dear Mary. Ask me anything as long it¡¯s something I¡¯m permitted to answer!¡±

    So there was something he was not permitted to answer? Like does God exist or not? Nely thought but decided not to point that out.

    ¡°Father and Selv have known each other for a long time, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my child. We¡¯ve known each other since far back in the past where not even your grandfather was born yet. It was back when the world was at war with Hero and Demon King as their leader-¡±

    ¡°That kind of stuff is fine. What we want to ask is whether Father knows of the Guardian¡¯s weakness?¡±

    Mary cut his story before it became a dull grandfather story, which would not end no matter how much time had passed, and asked him straight.

    ¡°Of course! His weakness or two are something within my realm of knowledge. Like this, that, or even that kind of stuff. Once I decided to unravel my mouth, he would hang his head and rolled on the ground, begging for mercy!¡±

    The children all let out an impressed sound. As expected from father, they thought. There was nothing he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    All the children nodded furiously. They waited for his next words with eyes focused on him so much they forgot to blink, body also leaning forward.

    Of course, Nely was the same. She opened her ears wide so she would not miss anything. She was so eager she forgot that she was bad with him and moved closer.

    That was why his next words disappointed them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but I won¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°Eeeee,¡± they cried. The anticipation that had been built up to this point plumed down at an astonishing rate.

    ¡°Come, one father! Don¡¯t be a jerk and tell us!¡±

    ¡°Geo is right! After saying all that it¡¯s too cruel to leave us hanging like this, father!¡±

    Boo, boo. Even the younger children showed their dissatisfaction by booing and threw him words like meanie, stingy, hate you.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    In response to that, Pierre let out a satisfied laugh, which was more annoying than usual to Nely, because it went smoothly. It seemed that was not limited to Nely because Geo and some other younger boys started kicking and punching him. The man, however, was unconcerned by their puny attacks and did not stop his laughter.

    Only after the children were tired from lashing out their emotions, Pierre explained his reasoning.

    ¡°What good comes from knowing someone¡¯s weakness? None. To hold someone¡¯s weakness means to hold power over them. And possessing power, my child, doesn¡¯t do much good. Granted, we seek power to protect our loved one. But, that kind of thinking is the same as doubting other people¡¯s good.¡±

    Pierre explained how power could only take something from others. Seeking power itself was also bad because not only it made people pursuing the endless cycle, it could drown people in it. Once they drowned, they will think power was everything and with it they could do anything. Stealing, murder, bullying. All kinds of bad deeds were caused by power, he explained.

    ¡°And that was something we should not do,¡± he told them again.

    Of course, by the time he finished speaking, almost all the children had stopped listening to him. They became bored with the difficult explanation and were asleep or doing something else.

    ¡°Then, what should we do if people do bad things to us?¡± Mary, one of the few who listened, asked, unconvinced by his explanation.

    Although her stand was a bit different, Nely would also ask the same question. She agreed on the point power was a bad thing. But, she didn¡¯t know what she should do in that situation. Should she let them be or pay them back?

    Pierre smiles softly and spoke with a kind tone.

    ¡°Give them kindness.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    His words caused Nely and Mary to both crocked their head in wonder. They looked at each other in hope for an answer, but either of them was just as lost.

    ¡°Um, why should we give them kindness?¡± Mark asked with a tone so unsure it sounded like she was also unsure whether she should ask about it or not.

    Pierre was prepared for that question and explained it so they would understand.

    ¡°God teaches us to love thy neighbor. It¡¯s because kindness is a powerful force that prevents and helps people from falling to evil. Imagine a world where people steal because someone stole something from them. Can you say that to be wonderful? O¡¯ the almighty God in Heaven, no. Instead, try close your eyes and imagine a world where people help others.¡±

    Nely did as she was told and closed her eyes. She imagined there was this person. He was someone who cares for others. Every morning he would greet his neighbor with a smile, offers help to those in needs, and share what he had with others. In return, people also greet him, help him back, and share what they have. She thought it was wonderful.

    But, what if bad people came to his life and used him. They would return his greeting with a silent, asked his help even though they can do it themselves, and took everything he could offer for nothing in return. It was a one-sided deal which does nothing good for him.

    But still, because that person was kind he would not stop helping them. Even when his body was tattered, things all gone, he would call out to them with a smile.

    Does kindness, in the end, could change the heart of those people?  Perhaps, or maybe not.

    Putting that aside, she could not bear to see such a person around. If it were her, she would kick those bad people¡¯s butt and drove them away. Yes, a good deed deserves another. A tooth or a tooth. She did not fully understand the ideal Pierre had, but to her, that way was more natural.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a wonderful world, father!¡±

    Her thoughts were broken by Mary¡¯s voice. It seemed she was in the opinion with Pierre.

    ¡°Hahaha, I see. I see. It made me happy to hear you also embrace God¡¯s teaching, My child, Mary!¡±

    He patted her head, which causes Mary to squirmed from shyness.

    ¡°Geez, father. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±

    ¡°You children are always a child to me,¡± he said, not stopping his hand from patting.

    Mary gave up from correcting him and let out a fed-up sigh. She was nearly at the age to start rebelling against her parent. So, a bit of dissatisfaction was there. But, the beet red and thin smile on her face betrayed her action.

    Once he stopped patting her, he addressed Nely whose eyebrows were knitted together.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not in agreement, the Guardian¡¯s little bird.¡±

    Nely nodded in response. She was about to write her thoughts before Pierre stopped her with his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trial from God,¡± he said. ¡°On whatever humans are good or bad by nature. Even if it means throwing myself to the pit of hell itself, I¡¯ve decided the decision to walk on this thorny path. Will you follow this path of mine or a different one; it is for you to decide.¡±

    Nely had no idea on what he had been through. In her mind, she thought of a few bad results that might befall. It was only a grain of sand from the vast sandy beach. He had experienced many, so many that reciting it now would not end even on the next morning.

    If he heard her example, he would say it was still on the cute part. There was much more pain involved, both physically and mentally, in this road.

    But, there was no way for her to know about that. Which was why, feeling unfairness from his vague answer, she bent her mouth down.

    ¡°Hahaha, as expected from the Guardian¡¯s little bird. You¡¯re hard to please,¡± he said somewhat amused.

    It had been on her mind for a while, but what did she mean by the Guardian¡¯s little bird? It didn¡¯t make sense why he called her that. Also, she was not happy because it felt like an insult or some sort. She thought about asking and also complaining about it.

    But, it was then the bell sounded.

    ¡°Children, It¡¯s time for the afternoon mass.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The children cheerfully replied and went inside the church.

    ¡°Aw, we haven¡¯t played anything,¡± Mary said, showing a brief disappointment before she turned around. ¡°See you later, Nely.¡±

    She bid her farewell and followed her younger brothers and sisters.

    ¡°I too shall follow them, shortly. What about you? Do you have any interest in joining us?¡±

    Nely had participated in the mass a few times after she played with Mary and the children. But, because she had something to do today, she declined with a shake.

    ¡°I see. How unfortunate.¡±

    Nely turned around and was about to leave the place when Pierre stopped her.

    ¡°It is pitiful to make you come here for nothing. So, I shall tell you a little secret between us.¡±

    He bent down his tall body until around Nely¡¯s height, then gestured her to come closer. Albeit, a bit suspicious, she lent him an ear.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Receiving an unexpected attack to her ear, she jumped back in shock and covered her ear with both hands. Surprised and confused, she could only stare at the man with a reproaching look.

    ¡°You know, he unexpectedly also weak in the ears,¡± he said with a smirk before leaving her alone.

    Nely absently blanked there for a while before shouting in her mind.

    What was that?! And how he knew about it?!

    Speculations and wild imaginations ran amok in her head with no one to stop her. Soon, she would find herself covering her face which had become beet red although no one was looking.

    What that helpful information? It was for her to decide.

    Either way, she decided to put that aside for later consideration and headed to her next destination, still with a slightly red face.

 Chapter 15

    She was in the industrial district where she had been attacked before. Along the way, she did not get lost and was able to reach her destination without a problem. Her name and face had already spread in the isolated town and people kindly told her how to get there.

    Before her was the studies looking building around. It was made from black metal which was clearly on a whole different level of technology in this town from the smooth and symmetrical shape. It stood there among many tall buildings with a distinctive even shape from all angle. Perhaps, rather than a building, it was more like a box.

    There was no apparent door as far she could see. She had no idea on how she could enter it. After going around the building twice, she noticed a red button next to a circle of small holes.

    She figured out that must have something to do on how she could get in. She wanted to push the button right at this moment, but her instinct warned her not to. It just felt suspicious to her.

    A red button that was clearly out of place on a black building with no opening. But, as much as it was suspicious, she also felt a strange urge to push it. It was alluring.

    Well, she had no choice but to do it, right? If she did not, it would mean she came for nothing. Furthermore, there was no way something dangerous would happen even if she pressed it.

    After, convincing herself that, she took a step and fearfully extended her finger and pressed it. A ping pong sound went out from the speaker, and her vision blurred.

    The world suddenly became dark. Strong cold wind assaulted her from below, making her hair and clothes facing upward. She tried to reach her feet and arms. But, no matter how much she tried, she could not feel the ground or grab anything. Hopeless and scared, she could only let out a scream as she fell for god knows how long.

    She finally reached the end of the tunnel and the world became bright again. She went down a slide at the exit and made a beautiful arc before she landed into a soft mattress with a light, puff sound.

    She froze on the spot with hands still straighten up. Her hair and clothes were a mess. But, she did not have enough leisure to mind those. With wobbling legs, she went down from the mattress. Her legs touched the ground. It gave her a peace of mind and after a few steps, she was back to normal.

    Finally, she took notice of her appearance and tidied herself. She did not bring a brush but she managed to make it look proper again. Then, from above she heard laughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha, look who¡¯s here!¡±

    From the ceiling, a hole appeared with a long pole. Followed after was a girl in a white coat. She descended with one thigh and a hand on the pole while going around it. What she did was similar to pole dancers, but she only looked like a child playing around. Once it was close enough to the ground, she let go and dived into the mattress.

    ¡°Phuah! This soft sensation is just too good. Hey there, Nely! Have you come because you miss your mother?¡± Astral said, still laying on the mattress.

    Astral, the genius inventor, her mother, and someone who knew Selv. She was the person Nely wanted to meet. She hadn¡¯t gone to this place in the last month, but Gilbert had told her about this location before he departed.

    Truthfully, she had no plan on going here. She did not think of her as a mother and had thought she would not have any business here. But, the number one reason was,

    ¡°Hehe, Nely~!¡±

    This kind of thing. She went and hugged her tight. Stroking their cheeks together and occasionally rubbed her body and sniffed on her.

    She won¡¯t say as far as disgusting, but it was utterly annoying to her. So, she tried to push her away. It took some time before Astral reluctantly freed her once she clearly got angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for skinship between family to be this far, you know.¡±

    Or so the person said.

    Nely was clueless about other family, but at least Gilbert did not demand that much skinship. That was enough of a reason to doubt her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Don¡¯t look at your mother that suspiciously! Oh, By the way, what are you doing here?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    As if suddenly remembered, she asked. That was too obvious even for Nely. People revered her as the genius inventor, but to her, she was just a strange person. She sighed, thinking this kind of thing would increase in frequency while she stays in this town.

    Nevertheless, she was someone she needed to rely on this occasion. She explained her situation as if eaten a bitter bug.

    ¡°Hmm, hmm, I see. A way to make that Selv say uncle. Okay! It was right for you to come to my laboratory. I just have the right thing for the job!¡±

    After saying that, she ran toward the stairs and went back a few minutes later with a box. She continued and picked up one item from within.

    ¡°Ta-da! The stomach faucet pill!¡±

    What she introduced was a jar of indigo colored pill. Just from looking and hearing its name, Nely could only tilt her head.

    ¡°Let me explain! People who drink this pill will have a severe stomach-ache enough to keep them stay in the toilet for a whole day! From how the inside of the stomach keeps coming out like water out of the faucet, I named it the stomach faucet pill!¡±

    That was a horrible invention, Nelt thought.

    ¡°As for how it works, the pill once dissolved will trigger a reaction that tricks the brain to keep sending things out from the stomach. Making the effect itself was not hard, but maintaining it for a whole day was quite a challenge. If it was not me, no one would be able to make it. As expected of me!¡±

    Astral gave her a proud look as she boasted herself. Nely, on the other hand, was fed-up by how useless that was. She could use it on Selv, but that was not the kind she hoped to do.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem impressed. Then, what about this. The Babel tower card! This one is an exclusive card for making a tower. Well, not exactly making it, though. There¡¯s a certain gimmick hidden in these cards. Once the maker only needs to put the last pair, it will let out a small vibrate upon contact and break all the hard work he made. Failing one step before the target. I¡¯ll bet this one would crush anyone¡¯s spirit!¡±

    By the way, the name came from the story I heard from Selv, she added.

    By this point, she, in contrast, was impressed that she made those strange things. She was slightly interested and asked why she made those.

    ¡°Why? Of course to play a trick on someone!¡±

    It seemed her level of playing trick was to driving someone¡¯s mentality to the edge. After that, she was showed few others of her mischief inventions, but there was no decent thing as expected.

    ¡°Hmm, this¡¯s not the kind of thing you want? An opinion is enough? Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Astral crossed her arms and thought.

    ¡°What about a jumping kick from behind? With your strength he should be barely hanging on the edge of the cliff- Wait, I¡¯m joking! Don¡¯t silently try to leave your mother like that! I got it! Just give me one more chance!¡±

    She clung to Nely¡¯s waist, using her whole body weight to prevent her from leaving.

    Nely had had enough of her. Not only she had to bear with her extreme skin-ship, but she was also dropped from the entrance. At first, she decided to not mind it, but it was too much for her. She thought going to the next person will be much fruitful than staying here any longer.

    She struggled to escape from her but failed. Her stamina ran out first and was forced to give her another chance. Despite her lack of expectation, however, what Astral brought this time was something proper. Nely was instead surprised by her choice this time.

    ¡°Ta-da, adventure¡¯s clothes!¡±

    From her previous choices, this was the most decent thing, if not the only. It was simple clothes with leather armors to guard vital parts, a belt, boots that seemed easy to walk in, and a twin sword. She thought the clothes were a little old-fashioned, but convenient. But, she wondered how this could do anything to Selv. More like, she could not do anything to him even if she has a sword.

    While she still in thought, Astral urged her to change so she did. The size had no problem, or rather, it was her size. Everything fitted her perfectly like a glove.

    ¡°Yeah. That suits you, Nely! You look pretty.¡±

    Astral sang praise of her. Meanwhile, she tried to look at her new form. Her thought was, strange.

    It was not the kind of clothes she used to wear, but there was this feeling as if she had worn it before. At least, that was not true as far she could remember. It furthered confused her.

    Leaving that aside, for now, she asked Astral about the clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s my secret weapon. In the past, people used to wear that kind of clothing and hunt monsters like dragons. By now, no one wears it and it went out of production. I bet he won¡¯t expect there¡¯s still left. Well, I made it myself, though.¡±

    The clothes for fighting monsters. Compared to now, where people fight other human or Deaths, the concept behind it was different. Light and durable clothes were favorable. That was why nowadays they made clothes with such materials. People only use armor for formality.

    Depend on the quality, Nely¡¯s clothes might be more durable than a random armor out of nowhere. And because she knew about that, she found it strange for people to hunt monsters with this kind of equipment. It was too dangerous.

    ¡°Try unsheathing those swords.¡±

    Nely did just that. It glinted from being exposed to the light, letting out a sharp noise at the same time. She tried swinging it as a test. It gave out a dull noise Her stance was poor and she did not strength in the right place, so it was no wonder. Her swing was far from Selv, Scond, or the people who kidnapped her. She looked at her own reflection on the blade¡¯s surface and thought,

    If she was strong, that event might not have happened. She would not have gotten kidnapped and Edmund¡¯s plan would not start to begin with. Then, they would not die.

    It was wishful thinking. But, she went here looking for the being that grants wishes. Wishful thinking or two would do no harm.

    In the end, she was given that set. She refused at first, but Astral insisted her to take it because she still has more. So, she changed again and took it with her. As expected, she would stand out if she wore those.

    Her business was done here. Her next stop was the entertainment district.

 Chapter 16

    The Entertainment district was still as lively as ever. A crowd of people filled the place. Balloons stuck out from the crowd, indicating the location of children. Bubbles flown from nearby statue and fun music was played from the speaker attached to the light pole.

    The place where dreams gather. It was a fun place. But, Nely did not feel the same excitement from one month ago. Even though the place hasn¡¯t changed in this last month, why did her feeling does?

    Had she gotten enough of it from just one visit? Of course not. She hadn¡¯t conquest all the attraction. There were still so many fun things she had yet to try.

    No. Now was not the time to think of such meaningless thoughts. She shook her head to clear her mind.

    Her reason to visit today was not to play or visit Selv who was on the flower garden beyond. This time too, she was looking for someone. So, she paid the entrance fee and searched. But, her search was not good.

    An hour had passed and she sat on a bench with no result. Her breath was arrayed and she wore herself from the going around while constantly squeezing her way because of the crowd. In the first place, this was too much for her. She was by no means big or tall. With her limited field of vision, it was hard to look far away because there were walls of people around her. Moreover, today was a holiday. The number of visitors could not be compared to when she first visited. Searching people by herself was impossible all along.

    She wanted a drink to ease her thirst, but once she looked at the line she gave up. She felt that lining up there would make her thirst worsen instead. At least, something cold would be nice, she thought.

    At that moment, she received something cold on her stomach. Was it her imagination from longing it too much? Unfortunately, the wet sensation that seeped through her clothes after that was without a doubt real.

    She looked at her stomach and saw an ice cream stuck to it. Holding to the cone next to it with a half-teary face was a young girl.

    ¡°Uuu, hiks, hiks¡­¡±

    It was coming. Nely embraced herself.

    ¡°Uwaaaaa!!!¡±

    The girl cried. Nely panicked. It was unclear whether she was crying because she lost her ice cream or from the thought that she would get scold by either her mom or Nely. Either way, she clumsily tried to stop her crying but failed.

    What should she do? She cannot calm the girl with words and her sign language also useless. In the first place, she had no idea what to do in this situation. She thought while withstanding her crying and in the end, decided to just do what came to her mind. She tapped on the girl¡¯s head to gain her attention. Then, when she looked at her, she flashed her a million-dollar smile, with hands pulling her mouth at the side. The girl blankly looked at her. She thought that was insufficient, so she did it again. Then, the girl finally laughed.

    ¡°Sister, your face is strange! Haha.¡±

    She felt slightly hurt from that, so she did it once again and made her laugh further.

    ¡°S-stop it. I can¡¯t stop laughing.¡±

    It was unexpectedly fun, so she played around like that for a while. Once the coldness on her clothes gone, she changed and they finally sat and talked.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry for ruining your clothes. Even though it was such a nice cloth.¡±

    The girl meekly apologized while holding her head down. Nely was not particularly angry or mind about it, so she forgave her. Fortunately, she happened to receive a cloth not long ago. She just needs to change into that, although it will be embarrassing until she gets used to it. Well, it might just not that much of a deal because it fits the amusement park¡¯s costume.

    The girl curiously looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Sister, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    As one would expect from a child, they easily asked such question without hesitation. It was a sensitive topic that adults intentionally avoid. Depend on the person that might foul their mood and lashed at the person even if it were children. Nely, however, did not mind it and answer her question as best she could.

    ¡°You can¡¯t speak? Then how do you tell others what you want?¡±

    She just answered like they were doing now.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! We¡¯re talking even though sister cannot talk!¡±

    She opened her eyes wide and thought it was a mystery. She was still young to know she was, at some point, did the same thing with her parent.

    Nely saw her and remembered the children of the orphanage and the priest. Unlike the adults around her, they interacted with her without minding her handicap. This child, too, was the same. Maybe, because they were like that she did not hate being with them.

    ¡°Hey, sister. You know, I went here with my brother. We got up early and went into lots of attraction and it was fun!¡± She said with bright eyes as she retold her day with her brother. She talked about how fun the merry go round was, how she got scared while waiting for an attraction, how kind her brother was, how she would want to go here again. It was a great day for her. But, at the end, her voice darkened.

    ¡°But, I got lost when I looked at the beautiful necklace on the shop. Then, I panicked and desperately searched for him and I slipped and dirty your clothes, sister. I wonder what was brother doing right now? I bet he¡¯s looking for me.¡±

    Seeing her sad face, Nely took her hand.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    Her sudden action confused the girl. But, she continued to pull her along. To her, it was a simple thing. There was no need to think. She just needs to look for her brother.

    Even though she could not find the one she was looking for? That was exactly why. She still needs to look for them. While she was at it, she could also look for her brother. Two birds with one stone. Furthermore, her clothes were now standing out.

    She turned back and sent her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Whether her message was relayed or not, the girl replied with a smile and obediently followed her. And so, two girls walked around the entertainment district. Hands tied together. From outsider¡¯s view, they look like get-along siblings.

    Flashing innocent smile as they strolled side by side. The girl quickly opened up to Nely as they searched the area. At first, the girl followed behind her, but now she was the one being pulled.

    ¡°Sister, sister, look! So many balloons!¡±

    The girl pointed her finger at a clown that was giving balloons to children.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister!¡±

    Pulled by her, Nely also went and received a balloon alongside her. She hesitated when it was offered to her. Age wise, she was not someone who should receive balloons. It was because of her small figure that she received this treatment.

    Well, it was offered to her. So, she had no choice but to accept it, right? It was definitely not because she wanted it. That was why the smile on her face was also for a different reason.

    Pulled once again, she returned to herself.

    ¡°Ehehe.¡±

    Nely also looked at her own and let out a similar giggle. She wondered why this thing could move her heart this much. But, as she saw the balloon followed her around whether she moves, she thought it did not matter. She just enjoyed her happiness.

    The girl pulled her clothes and showed her balloon.

    ¡°Sister, we match!¡±

    Nely brought her closer and showed it back with a smile as if to say,

    Yeah, we match!

    This made both of them laughed. Now with a balloon on their other hands, they walked toward the denser place.

    There she spotted people eating something as they walked. It was black and looked like a stick. To be honest, that did not look tasty at all. Yet, people lined up at that food¡¯s stall.

    Noticing her wonder, the girl spoke.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s churros, I think? It¡¯s sweet and delicious!¡±

    Churros. Nely had no idea that it was a snack mostly made out of flour and sugar. From the color it seemed burned and was covered by pouring sugar on it. She was skeptical and only stared at people eating it with happy faces.

    Then, a cute sound was sounded next to her.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± the girl said with a red face while holding her stomach.

    Nely took the initiative and started lining up for the snack. The girl seemed apologetic at first because she did not have any money on her. Not that she could help it. She was too young to hold money on her own. That was why all of her expenses were paid by her brother.

    Nely gestured that she did not need to mind it. She even pulled up her arm as if to say leave it to her.

    After waiting for ten minutes, it was finally their turn.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Welcome, sweetie. What will you have?¡±

    The girl looked at Nely. After receiving a nod from her, she said.

    ¡°Urm, two apple churros, please!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It will be 200 coins.¡±

    Nely took out her purse and opened it.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s full!¡±

    It was just as she said. Nely¡¯s purse was filled with money. Where did she get all that money from? Just before Gilbert left, he had handed her enough pocket money for a while. Considering his job, he received a salary way above average citizen. In relation to that, Nely also received higher pocket money than most children.

    As on how high her pocket money way, it was enough to erase one shelve from a cloth shop. Furthermore, her mother was an inventor who keeps making innovative invention one after another. So, although she might not look like it, Nely was a rich girl. Buying churros for two would not hurt her purse in the slightness.

    She handed the shop attendant a paper worth of 1000 coin and received two churros and the change. She handed one to the girl and led her to somewhere to sit.

    ¡°Delicious!¡±

    The girl said that before stuffing her mouth with another bite of churros again. The apologetic face from before was nowhere to be seen.

    Nelly too took a bite. After she bit the surprisingly soft surface, she jolted up.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    What is this?! What is this?! She kept asking herself. The just right hardness of the surface followed by the soft inside with the right sweetness. Spreading the taste of happiness through her mouth with every bite. It did not take long before she took her second bite, third, and forth.

    She chewed the piece and gulped it. When she did, a blissful smile naturally appeared on her face. But, she then noticed she had finished her. At that moment, it changed into sadness.

    She regretted eating it without savoring it more. If she could turn back time, she would do it this instant.

    ¡°Will you buy another one?¡±

    The girl was right. She could just buy another one. After all, she has enough money to rot. Unconsciously, her legs started facing toward the stall. Yet, she managed to keep her desire in check.

    She put down her butt and calmed down.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy another one? You have that much money, right?¡±

    Nely shook her head. Truth to be told, she wanted to. But, she was harshly taught not to be greedy by her father. Because of that, she was used to frugal life despite the money she has.

    Still, she could not lie to herself as her eyes were locked to the stall.

    ¡°Then, want to share?¡±

    She turned her head from the word share. No, as expected, she could not do that. She had eaten her share. So, it would be wrong to eat the girl¡¯s share.

    ¡°But, you brought it with your money, sister. Let¡¯s share!¡±

    She was right, Nely thought. No. Her dignity as an older sister refuted herself. Her devil allured her by saying she had the right to do so, while the angel objected by pointing it was no longer her once given away.

    But, the angel added. It would be bad to ignore other¡¯s goodwill. That was why she ought to take at least a bite. It was questionable whether those two were angel and demon, not a demon and lesser demon.

    With that her internal conflict was solved.

    She let out a cough and took a peek. She crossed her arms with her chest high as if to say,

    If you insist, I will take up on your offer.

    Of course, that did not get through to the girl. Feeling embarrassed all by herself, Nely hid it by brushing her hair back with her finger then bent down and took a bite.

    The churros with a spice of embarrass tasted strange to her. She should not have done it.

    But, humans recover fast from such emotional injury. By the time the girl finished eating, Nely no longer thinks about it.

    The sounds of festive, filled with laugh and music, caught their ears. What was it? They turned their head to find out. It wasn¡¯t far. But from vision alone, they had no idea what was going on there. And so they were lured by the sounds and approached the place.

    It was a stage. People gathered around the stage. It was merry even for the entertainment district. The girl jumped few times but was even able to catch a glimpse. Obviously, it was the same for Nely.

    ¡°Carry!¡±

    The girl begged with her arms spread wide. Nely was hesitant on whether she could carry her or not. Nevertheless, she tried to grant her wish.

    She bent down and the girl rode on her back. With a hmph, she straightened her legs. She did it. She managed to carry the girl on her back even though her legs were shaking vigorously right now. It was just barely, but the girl was able to see through the wall of people.

    On the stage was people with bright colors peculiar outfit and exotic animals. Giant wolf, pink bird with long legs, fluffy ball looking animal, and many more. They all did some attraction with the tools on the stage. And once they did the audience gave them a big cheer.

    Not losing to them, people who were not instructing the animals did tricks on their own. Walking on a tightrope, vanishing from inside a box, spewing fire.

    It was what so-called circus.

    ¡°Wow, amazing, amazing! That big puppy stands on a big ball! Sister, look at that cute ball thing! I want to hug it! It must feel so fluffy!¡±

    Calm down, she tried to warn her. But, the excited girl did not stop. That caused Nely to lose her balance.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Nely fell butt first. Luckily, she was able to become a cushion for the girl so she did not hurt herself.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    However, the fall made both of them let go of their balloons. By the time they noticed, it was already far from their reach. They had no choice but to let it go.

    It was at that moment. A shadow flew passed them, grabbed the balloons, and landed a distance away from them.

    When he turned around, Nely was able to tell that it was Scond, the person she was looking for.

    ¡°Here, return.¡±

    As usual, he talked with a strange gap between an incomplete sentence.

    ¡°T-thank you!¡¯

    The girl swiftly got off Nely and looked at him with a dreamy gaze. There was even a speck of worry to Nely who had become her pillow left in her mind. Her mind was focused on the boy who had shown an unbelievable physical ability and appeared in front of her like a prince.

    Of course, this was all the delusion of a young child whose mind was filled with dreams, hope, and something sweet. Given enough time she should forget everything just like how she wakes up from a dream.

    ¡°You, right?¡±

    Nely nodded and got up on her own while thinking she oddly fell a lot today. This was worrying, but she thought there must be a day like this from time to time.

    ¡°Scond, where are you? Come back here!¡±

    Someone called him. Scond faced the direction of the voice.

    ¡°Got to go.¡±

    He left those words before disappeared into the crowd, leaving Nely and the child, who looked a bit sad for some reason.

    Of course, Nely did not stay still. If she lost him now, who knows when she would find him again. That was why she took the girl¡¯s hand and followed after him.

    They fought against the passing wave of people that squeezed them without mercy and finally was able to get out into space with fewer people, enough to catch their breath.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The place they reached was the backstage of the stage where they saw the circus. In contrast with the flashy front stage, this place was dull and filled with boxes and equipment Nely had no idea what for. Not to mention, it was filled with people that were throwing harsh words at each other.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? You are an idiot!¡±

    In the middle of a heated argument, one girl stood out from the other. Her loud and unique voice, which sounded cute but unlikely to be natural, was one thing, but what truly made her caught Nely¡¯s eyes were her peculiar clothes that could only be said to be colorful, if not distasteful. Even Nely was able to identify her from afar thanks to that. It was Prima.

    ¡°Who in the right mind would shoot at the audience with fireworks? Not to mention when it¡¯s not dark enough!¡± She aimed those words at adults who were at least twice her age with no restraint or fear

    ¡°Listen here. Are you underestimating entertainment? Being a jackass doesn¡¯t mean you will entertain people. Sure, you might think that sounds fun. But to me, it has an ¡®ny¡¯ attached to it just like your head. Get it? Then laugh, you idiots!¡±

    Normal adults would be mad form her brutal remarks. In truth, they were clenching their hands until it became red to hide their feeling. They had been on the verge of exploding for a while. If not for Scond who was watching over them while moving heavy boxes with one hand, they would jump at her a while back.

    Nely¡¯s sight met with her.

    ¡°Anyway, trying something new is fine, but don¡¯t cause meaningless trouble that makes others sad. After all, if you make people sad you¡¯re putting the cart before the horse. Done? Okay, there you go.¡±

    She ended the discussion one-sidedly and went toward them.

    ¡°Hello~ there. Nely is it? It has been a while. Since we met on the street? That¡¯s about right. How do you do? Fine? As for me, it¡¯s just as you can see. It¡¯s so busy I can¡¯t even take a break.¡±

    Like a broken dam, she swept her with waves of questions before she could answer any.

    ¡°Oh, and what business do you have here? It¡¯s not like you came here to play, right? Hoho, you don¡¯t need to answer that. I¡¯ve figured it out myself. It¡¯s about Selv, right?¡±

    Prima said with a smirk.

    Nely was unable to keep up with her and only nodded for the last question without thinking much. Hearing that Prima¡¯s smirk further.

    ¡°Kukuku, this¡¯s going to be a good scandal in a while,¡± she said in a low voice for no one to hear. Her face also twisted into an evil grin.

    Nely and the girl watched her in wonder.

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it the metal worker¡¯s daughter? What are you doing here?¡±

    Prima finally directed her attention to the girl beside Nely.

    ¡°Do you know father?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I know everything about this town. Whether if it¡¯s about how your father lost his wallet last week, how your mother secretly took your father¡¯s salary to go on a trip with the housewife¡¯s group, who¡¯s your brother¡¯s first love, or how wet your bed yesterday. Try me and I will give you any information with a suitable price!¡±

    Prima puffed her chest with great confidence.

    ¡°H- how did you know?!¡±

    The girl was shaken from knowing her secret was known to her. How terrifying!

    Although she had also said something that was concerning, she did not register it to her brain because it fell in importance.

    Nely, on the other hand, raised her expectation. She was unaware of Prima¡¯s role as an information broker. But, if she showed herself with such confidence, there was no she could not buy it. Expectation level, big.

    She wanted to ask her right this moment but remembered something she had to do first. She pushed the girl¡¯s back and followed with gestures indicating she needed help.

    At first, Prima crocked her head to the side. She had no idea what she as trying to say. Fortunately, the girl caught on and began explaining her situation.

    ¡°Actually, I got separated with my brother. Have you seen him?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what this¡¯s about,¡± she said, putting her hands together. ¡°If it¡¯s about that, give me a second.¡±

    She left those words and went somewhere. Shortly after, an announcement was made through the park¡¯s speaker for everyone to hear with the girl¡¯s name, which appeared to be Lily, and where she could be found.

    After ten minutes or so, her brother came to pick her up. He was covered in sweat and his breath was ragged. The first thing he did when after seeing the nonchalant girl was slap her. He scolded her for disappearing and making him worry.

    Lily started wailing, but the scolding was not over with just that. She was made to remember the tale about ¡®It¡¯ and the lesson behind it. Her brother then apologized for the trouble Lily had caused, bowing his head as low possible.

    Nely waved her hand with a troubled smile.

    Once he finished his business, he bid his farewell and was about to take Lily back home when Lily told him to wait.

    She separated from her brother who was waiting at the exit and went to Nely once again. She wiped her tears and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for accompanying me today. If I was alone, I don¡¯t think I can have much fun today. That¡¯s why it¡¯s thanks to sister that I was able to have fun today!¡± She said with a smile then ran back to where her brother was and just like that went home.

    Nely was deep in thought. Her words made her realized something. Before she knew it, the strange feeling she had at the start was gone. So that was it all about.

    It was not like she got bored with the place. Far from it. The source of her problem was the lack of someone by her side. She was lonely so to speak. Even if there were lots of people around, there was no meaning if they did not interact with her. it was the same as being alone, and she found that to be unenjoyable.

    That was one thing off her shoulder. Next was the crucial one. She, for the third time today, asked the question.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied. ¡°But what will you give me in return? Oh, and I have no interest in the money Gilbert gave you. After all, I''ve quite loaded myself!¡±

    What she could offer? The first thing that came to mind was the money Prima had mentioned. Other than that, maybe the clothes she was wearing? Of course, she did not mean it in a perverse way. Not that she knew about it.

    According to her mother, Astral, the clothes were of a high rarity. Meaning that should qualify as something.

    To be honest, she held doubt whether the clothes would be useful. Selv might surprise and go into a nostalgic, but that was it. The thing she was looking for was a weakness where he had no choice but to obey her. With that in mind, Geo¡¯s opinion which was to chase him with a poop might be more effective.

    She felt bad for giving away the present from her mother, but she had no choice.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s no good. It worth next to nothing to me.¡±

    There went her last offer. She had no mean to obtain the information from her. She could only look down with a slumped shoulder as it went farther away.

    Prima grinned before offering her a helping boat.

    ¡°Luckily for you. As I said earlier, I¡¯m so busy right now. To the point, I want to borrow a cat¡¯s paw. So, if you just help me with a little thing, I don¡¯t mind giving you that information.¡±

    Nely¡¯s face brightened that instant and nodded without hearing the context first. And that caused Prima¡¯s grin to deepen.

 Chapter 17

    Half an hour later, she found herself troubled because of her hasty reply.

    Right after she nodded, Prima brought her to a room where people were reciting lines from a script. It did not take long for her to realize they were actors and actresses.

    ¡°Your attention, please.¡±

    Prima clapped her hands hard few times and brought silence to the room.

    ¡°Because of a not so unfortunate reason, I¡¯ve decided to change the script for today to the other one with her filling the missing role. And with that, I¡¯m counting on you,¡± she said then winked and stick out her tongue.

    What came next was, as expected, an eruption of complaints. They threw their script to the ground and went wild with their voices. Some even fell flat to the ground and went unmoving. Obviously, they voiced their complaints directly to her which she replied with a simple,

    ¡°It¡¯s decided so no-no complain.¡±

    Amidst the falling spirit, Prima added one line to boost their motivation.

    ¡°By the way, because there¡¯s no change in the schedule you only have around thirty minutes. Good luck,¡± she said with a heart mark and went away before an outbreak.

    Daaaaaamn, they spewing their bare feeling with no restraint whatsoever. It shook the air like the roar of the king of beast upon knowing his family was killed. The raging and uncontrollable emotions resonated within the room until they were satisfied.

    A silent with only the sound of exhausted breaths. Then followed with sudden simultaneous activities that ignored their previous wild behaviors. They took out the other scrip and started entering their roles, which from Nely¡¯s eyes was like going crazy.

    There was no time for her to worry aboutothers. Shortly after, someone who seemed to be the leader came and asked about her acting experience. She shook to tell her inexperience. Once they took notice of her lack of words, she explained her disability. They held their heads and squatted down with a grim expression as if God had abandoned them.

    As much she wanted to help them, it was one thing she could not do. So, she stayed silent as not to further bother them.

    But, the leader soon got up to his feet and with his quick thinking devised a play where the narrator tells the story and her action while she only needs to move her body accordingly. Which made them need to improvise the script greatly with the already little time they have. What a great trouble they need to add on the already troublesome situation!

    Perhaps because of that, their tension was oddly high. Or it might be because of the adrenaline rush actors feel right before the play? Only they know.

    Nely wanted to say they didn¡¯t need to do this and go on with their initial plan. Yet, before she knew it she was left with someone who would handle the narrator and cram her the movement within this short amount of time.

    Honestly, although she felt bad for them, she thought it was impossible. Even if they played their role perfectly, she would just ruin it. That was why she thought it was better to forget about her and do their things.

    Nevertheless, her words fell on deaf ears. Or rather, it did not even fall because her mouth said nothing.

    The narrator showed a swift and sharp movement for her to copy. She blankly saw it with agape mouth and thought, it was impossible.

    Once she did one round, it was already time for the play. She went panicked when she noticed she had not changed into costume. Fortunately, the clothes she happened to receive and wear was fine. What a happy coincidence!

    Although, that did not help much for her current turmoil. The next moment she was already on the stage with no proper preparation whatsoever.

    A bright light shone upon her. Hundreds of eyeballs gathered on her were like the mystic eyes of petrification, holding her rooted to the ground.

    Was it summer, or winter? The air of silence caused her sense to went awol. She shed sweat which was cold but made her body hot. No. Was she even sweating? She could not even feel her own body from the nervous.

    Ignoring her sorry state, the narrator advanced the play.

    ¡°Long time ago, when the world was filled with darkness, people desire for someone to become their beacon of hope. Yet, the Gods did not answer their wish. The darkness grows further and swallows the world starting from the west. Kingdoms fell to ruin. People are left for the hideous monsters to prey upon without the protection of the safe wall. So, fearing they would be next in line, people of the south-west though. If Gods won¡¯t send them someone to become their beacon of hope, they should just make it themselves!¡±

    Nely stepped forward despite her trembling legs, and the lights except for the one on her dimmed.

    ¡°Behold! She¡¯s the beacon they picked from thousands of common people! What an honorable duty she was given! If it is her, the darkness is nothing to fear. They have no doubt and placed their hope on her. So, they ordered her. Now, draw your sword and slay the darkness!¡±

    That was her cue. She followed the instruction and did just that. After her so-so swing, the stage went dark and the scene changed.

    ¡°Was it thanks to her ability or plain luck, the south-west was at peace. After she was appointed, she managed to protect the south-west and the darkness stopped its advance in there, and instead aim north. People praise her deeds and believe the darkness won¡¯t dare to approach as long she exists. As time passed, they begin to think it¡¯s not good to monopolize her for themselves. That¡¯s why they decided to send her as a helper to other places. The first is the town at south where the monsters are more active.¡±

    Another light appeared with a man not far from her.

    ¡°Alas, the monsters have ravished my town. No one was spared. Not the people. Not even women and children. And especially not the livestock. I wish to pay them back if only there¡¯s someone to watch my back!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said upon taking notice of her. ¡°You, the lass over there! Could you be heading to the town of the south? Forget it. It¡¯s already the dwelling of monsters. Return to where you came from if you value your life.¡±

    Nely did not heed his warning and walked for a few steps until she was stopped again.

    ¡°Wait, wait! If you insist on going, I suppose I too will follow you. Despite how I look, I used to be the best archer in town!¡±

    The man started boasting his carrier, but the uninterested Nely ignored and left him behind. The scene darkened as the man hastily called out to her which caused giggles from the audience.

    ¡°And so, this was the start of her journey.¡±

    Going with the flow, Nely successfully liberated the town with the help of the Archer who saved her from a pinch. He then stuck with her upon knowing of her noble quest to help people in need.

    From the South, they went east where it was the furthest from conflict. As if it was their fate, trouble came to them in a form of conspiracy. With the help from a knight they got along there, they managed to unveil the truth and saved the place from going into a war. As a token of gratitude, the knight joined them on their quest.

    Similar things happened in the form of monster subjugation, saving the princess from a wicked mage, and so on.

    Her once lonely journey had become merry. Her fame also spread through the continent as a noble group who help people in need. And finally, they reached the North where the darkness was most active.

    ¡°On the land where darkness is most potent, our hero devised a plan to launch an ambush on the darkness core, and to do that she needs the help of a certain man who¡¯s known of his lack of cooperativeness.¡±

    Finally, she was at the beginning of the last part. She thought it was a miracle she was able to come this far without any major mistake, although done poorly from the professional standard. But, what she could do? She was suddenly asked to act without any training.

    To be honest, she had no idea why Prima asked her to do this as the payment. Was there anything she would gain from this? Nely¡¯s embarrassment when she failed? Might be. Just her amusement from troubling her? Likely.

    Nely might not know because of their shallow relation, but Prima was such a child. She would merrily laugh at people¡¯s misfortune and even added if she could if it would amuse her. That was why the actors and actresses did not question it and sent a sympatric gaze at her, thinking she was this time¡¯s victim.

    Thinking about such thing now was useless. She should focus her attention on the stage.

    At the other side of the stage, stood a man with a menacing look. Hand on the sword on her waist and body facing the side furthest from Nely and party.  It was clear just from body language alone that he was rejecting them.

    Nely would leave the man alone if not for his information of the terrain.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Unlike the theatrical dialogues until this point, the man¡¯s dialogue as short and blunt as if to further enhance his unfriendliness.

    ¡°Our hero tried to dialogue with him, but he doesn¡¯t even lend them his ear. But, she did not stop for he is their only hope.¡±

    A sudden sense of uneasiness assaulted her. It was so out of nowhere that she stopped momentarily, causing an awkward silence. It was supposed to be a scene where she convinced him.

    People began to wonder what was going on. So was she as strange memories surfacing in her mind.

    No. This was not right. This scene was strange, she thought. Truly, it was strange considering she knew how it matches with the script nor did she knew the source or variation of a similar story.

    Her mind and body froze as if the gear connecting the two things was removed. She opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, trying to get a thing out of her throat. Unfortunately, she was unable to get it out just like words.

    The image flowing on her mind, however, showed her the way. She followed it and drew her swords.

    Ignoring the confused man, she slashed the thing at him with a smooth motion, unlike her previously so-so swing.

    Confused as he may be, the man barely dodged and fell to his back, only for Nely to point the tip of her blade to his face. She stared at it and slowly moving his sight to her face, questioning her action. Her expression was nothing but serious.

    Nely ignored his inquiry, merely focusing on something in front of her which was not the man. She was in a strange state where she could not help but obeying a certain force. She was possessed, in simple term.

    Thinking it was a mistake, the narrator improvised the play with using all the creativeness she had so it could return to the proper track. That, however, was put to waste as Nely acted again.

    Wrong. Her lips made that word. Followed after was another slash which the man blocked with his own sword.

    Wrong. She thought after delivering another slash.

    Wrong. Wrong. Wrong.

    No matter how many times she swung her sword, chased the man, got parried, she could not dispel the sense that something was wrong. Terribly wrong!

    At the corner of her mind, she realized her action of slashing the sword despite not fond of violence and the memories flooding into her mind, were strange even by itself. But, those two were minor compared to the sense of wrongness she was feeling.

    It was comparable when one opens the door upon returning to their home and felt to themselves something was wrong despite no apparent clue in sight. Whether it was the air, smell, or just a minor placing of the family picture, to people keen enough, they would notice it.

    Leaving behind whether this was a supernatural ability human possess or subconscious noticing the minor change, it was no doubt something was going on.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A good tense, confusing minutes for everyone including Nely herself. Without knowing the reason, it, the sense, thinning out from her as if giving up, leaving her in an awkward situation where she was locked in a bout with the male actor. Once she stopped her pursue, the male actor similarly had a confused face.

    ¡°A-and so, upon displaying each other¡¯s strength, they both were able to respect each other. She was also able to convince the man for his help after the friendly bout.¡±

    Missing not a single moment for further trouble, the curtain was closed for a longer time than usual. She was dragged to the side and harshly warned. Of course, once asked the reason for her sudden improvised, she could only hang down her head because even she did not know why. She only knew that, although it thinned out until she could no longer feel it, there was something about her and the scene.

    Now then. It was time for the curtain to rise again. So, she was spared from further scolding after a strict warning.

    The last part where she and party went to ambush the darkness went without trouble, except for the story-related ones. After accomplishing a great deed, they were given handsome rewards by the country.

    The darkness also ceased its invasion, so the party decided to each return to their home. Only the newest member, the uncooperative man, decided to stick with her to the south-west. The reason was that she thought it would be sad to separate just like that without bonding like the other party members. He also had no business in the North because the darkness was no more, and south-west was near the darkness.

    Finally, the play was concluded with an open ending where they lived there while preparing for the incoming battle when the darkness return.

    Without further delay, after the curtain was lowered, Nely was taken away. She was prepared for another scolding because she was aware of the trouble she had caused. Indeed, she was prepared. But her low casted face, trembling feeble-looking body, and tears on the edge of her eyes told the other party enough on how much she was sorry.

    Scolding existed to tell children what was bad. That was why they spared her even after they returned to the waiting room.

    Nely was an honest person. Her emotion was directly conveyed from her lifeless walking, tear-filled eyes which seemed ready to spill at any moment, and the sobbing that leaked out. It would be immature for them to scold someone who was now making herself as small as possible in the corner with such a sad face.

    When they were troubled on how they should handle her, the roof of the problem, Prima entered the room with Scond.

    ¡°Good work! Good work! That was a good play despite your lack of preparation. Well, I think there are lots of points to fix, but I will forgive you this time,¡± she said, not minding the glares that criticized her.

    ¡°Sorry, trouble.¡±

    Scond apologized in her stead, bringing his head down in an accustomed motion. No. There was no need for him to do that, everyone thought. The leader acted as a representative and voiced out his mind, also sending a reproaching look to Prima while he was at it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do you need to apologize? It¡¯s their job to entertain me and the audiences. We paid them for that! You¡¯re complaining about the sudden change? Well, unexpected things happen all the time. Just like a pop quiz, it¡¯s your fault for not preparing for it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I? Whether that¡¯s true or not, I¡¯m your client. So, suck it!¡±

    That was her being ridiculous. The actors and actresses were unable to make a good come back and instead silently endured. If it was not for the good pay, they would already get her! Well, no actually.

    The moment they did that, Scond would send every single one of them to the wall with more than a few broken bones. He was not without his weapon because Prima told him it blocked the way. If he had it at hand, worst case scenario, broken bones change into dead bodies.

    It was because of his presence people could not harm Prima, and she could do as she pleases.

    ¡°Oh? Look at that! I thought the mold on the wall was oddly big, but it was actually Nely,¡± she said, approaching her with a few long steps.

    ¡°Hello, earth to Nely! Hmm. Wow, just look at the century-aged zombie face. Come¡¯re let me just do this and¡­¡±

    Prima placed her hands on Nely¡¯s cheeks and started kneading them. Up, down. Up, down. Stretch, squeeze. Stretch, squeeze.

    ¡°Damn. Just look at these rice cake cheeks. It¡¯s so soft. Mine if I take a bite? Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±

    Nely did not respond and only made an unpleasant face. But, once a soft bite reached her cheek, she jumped in surprise and pushed her away with a bright red face. Her wide opened eyes surveyed the room, trying to understand what had happened when she had already known from the start.

    She listened. That was why. She, however, did not expect the sudden action and was not given the chance to evade or even think. After all, there were barely any seconds after Prima asked her permission, which she did not give of course.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a better face,¡± Prima said with an impish grin. ¡°You know; sad face doesn¡¯t suit this entertainment district. This¡¯s the place to have fun and take a break from all those harsh things outside here. That¡¯s why smile, Nely!¡±

    She placed her fingers to the corner of Nely¡¯s mouth and pulled it into a big smile. She then nodded few times, satisfied.

    ¡°Yup, a smile is great. Way, way, way, way better than things like that ugly expression. That¡¯s why as long I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t accept a single sad face around. Not on my watch!¡±

    Nely could not understand what pushed her so far. She agreed that smile was better than a sad face without a doubt. But, why force her to smile when she was feeling down? We smile when happy. We cry when sad. We tremble when scared. Was there any point in Prima¡¯s action?

    The moment she showed that to her face, Prima explained.

    ¡°Sad face is a deathly contagious disease. It spreads the bad thing called sadness only by showing it to other people. And what sadness do you think? It causes misfortune. No matter what, a person with a sad face will always think in a bad way. So, even when good things happen, they won¡¯t notice it. That¡¯s misfortune.¡±

    She turned around and walked a few steps, still continuing her talk.

    ¡°Then what about a smile? Well, it¡¯s also contagious but good. When you smile, you¡¯ll spread it to people near you, making them smile and happy. Do it and they will even forget their misfortune! So, if either is contagious, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to spread the better one, right?¡±

    She looked at the actors and flashed a smile, one so cute that it felt unexpected coming from someone who arrogantly ordered people around.  Lured by that smile of her, they did the same. One by one, smile after smile. As if competing, they showed their best smile. First was a poor attempt with a plastered smile which resulted in a mocking. Next was a smirk resulted from the previous. Followed were a laugh and another attempt. A smile. A grin.

    And would you look at that!

    Life came to the once awkward room and was brimming with it.  Just by directing a smile she was able to change the mood of a gloom room into one with laughers and smiles.

    ¡°See, isn¡¯t it wonderful?  Now, try doing it yourself!¡±

    Nely¡¯s hesitation held her for only about three seconds before she dismissed it. She tried to make one, but perhaps the guilt still weighing her for it had some awkwardness in it.

    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s not your best. Scond, show her an example!¡±

    ¡°Kay.¡±

    He smiled, showing his white teeth, with eyes curving into a gentle crescent with a touch of friendliness and straightforwardness. Surely, there was nothing in his life he needed to hide, his smile told her that.

    ¡°Your turn again. Don¡¯t think about unnecessary things! Forget it! Smile please!¡±

    So, she smiled. She just smiled. She lifted her mouth, lowered her eyes, and gave her the smile she ordered.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a nice smile! That¡¯s your reward for your hard work. Keep the change.¡±

    She nodded but something caught her.

    ¡°Now then people. There¡¯s aren¡¯t any schedules for your play today. As a way to congratulate the success of your sudden play, I¡¯ve booked a restaurant. Don¡¯t worry about the price. It¡¯s on me!¡±

    The moment she said it was on her, they cheered like rioters when assaulting a castle where Nobles lived lavishly. It was so great they let the problem be gone like water to the drain. Hardship? It was incomparable to a free meal with someone¡¯s money.

    Their mind soon was filled with delicious meals, cute waitress, and free boozes. Once their mind went there, they could not stand still anymore and rushed outside, bumping against each other along the way. They were excited enough to leave the important stage set, and her, who hadn¡¯t told them the place¡¯s name or location. That fact caused Prima to slightly crooked her smile into an evil one.

    Her reason to smile at sad people. Was it really to make them happy and not because she enjoyed looking down on their pathetic self? Either way, the thing on her mind that caused such a smile could not be anything good.

    She was about to follow them before Nely held her hand.

    ¡°What? Of course, you¡¯re also welcome to come. Rather, come! How could we leave the main lead behind? Oh, I guess they¡¯ve indeed left you with me and Scond to go who knows where.¡±

    Nely shook her head and showed Prima her hands.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t it? Hmm, hands? Here,¡± she said and placed her on top.

    Nely heavily shook her head and did the same motion again, causing Prima to curl her eyebrows.

    ¡°Ah, could it be about the reward? Why didn¡¯t you say so to spare me from wondering that much?¡±

    Nely ignored her joke and waited for her answer in anticipation. It didn¡¯t sound like one, but that got to be a joke, she thought.

    Prima opened her mouth but closed it again, changing her direction to Scond.

    ¡°Scond, go on ahead first. You remember the place, right? Yeah, the usual one. The one who offers cheap foods because the ingredients barely expired.¡±

    Scond nodded, but for some reason, there was a concern in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright. Alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Even if I¡¯m small like a fragile and delicate flower I am, going to a restaurant we frequently visit is something I can do alone. Just what could possibly happen? Got kidnapped by a group of people in black robes?¡±

    She said it in a joking manner. She meant to say that the town, especially the Entertainment District, was like her own backyard. Even yesterday she went around the town alone. There was nothing for him to worry about. Not here.

    That was why she addressed him.

    ¡°Scond, I know you''re still worried but it¡¯s fine. Here we¡¯re save. The years we spent here is the proof. So, do me a favor and lead them the way before they came back like an idiot they are. I¡¯ll follow as soon I¡¯m done here,¡± she said in a kind, caring tone while showing him a reassuring look.

    He did not look convinced but nodded nevertheless. After looking back once at the door, he went out.

    Finally left alone, Prima let out a sigh.

    ¡°He sure is a worrywart.¡±

    Although she said that, there was a kind smile on her face that showed she appreciated his concern.

    ¡°Now what were we talking about again? Right. The reward.¡±

    She sat on the nearby chair and thought for a bit before she continued.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s no problem with the reward. I gave you the information just like I promised, no? What are you dissatisfied with?¡±

    Nely expressed her question by moving her body and hands. Unfortunately, she was unable to convey it properly, causing both of them to knitted their eyebrows.

    After thinking, Prima decided to ask her anything that came to her mind. If she got it right, then the rest was easy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It doesn¡¯t seem you¡¯re dissatisfied with the reward. But first, is it about the reward?¡±

    Nely replied with a nod.

    ¡°Good.  Is it 5W1H questions?¡±

    Once again she received a nod which caused them to be happy with the progress.

    ¡°This¡¯s easier than I expected. I might have a thing for this! Back to the question, okay. You¡¯re wondering why a smile is a reward, or why you deserve it? Both? You sure are greedy despite your looks.¡±

    She poked her side teasingly. It was neither ticklish or hurt. But, because it was not a good feeling, she brushed her hand away and reminded her to return to the topic.

    ¡°Then let me start with the easier question. For why that¡¯s your reward, simply, because a smile is his weakness. That¡¯s the information you want, right?¡±

    She might be right about that. But, a smile was his weakness? Smile. That thing on her mouth moments ago? She could not understand where this came from.

    Just how an expression be anyone¡¯s, not to mention Selv¡¯s, weakness?

    ¡°Hmm, how should I explain this. Have you ever look at the sun for a long time that your eyes feel like burning? After that you won¡¯t do it again, right? It¡¯s like that.¡±

    Watching the sun. Of course, she had done that, although quite in the past. Indeed, she no longer looks at the sun too long because she knew it would hurt her, but she still looked at it from time to time. She failed to understand the feeling and that troubled Prima.

    ¡°Aaah, then do you have something you¡¯re bad with?¡±

    She had, plenty of it. But, the first that came to her mind was a sharp weapon.

    ¡°Say this fake knife I took from the prop is the real thing. How would you feel? Scary, right? And why is that?¡±

    Triggered by her question, the experience of that night surfaced. It was dark. The moonlight slipped through the gap on the wall. A cold blade against her slender neck. Her mouth was covered and her body hurt. Other time, people were slashed into two, blood splattering to the dirty ground of a damp building. The long blade coated with its victim¡¯s blood looked at her as if requesting more prey.

    Every once and then she would wake up from such nightmare, drenched in sweats and raising heartbeat. Just from remembering, it caused her body to shiver.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because there¡¯s an experience related to the thing from a month ago. His case is also like that. He has some bad experiences with a smile. That¡¯s why we can say that¡¯s his weakness.¡±

    She got up and placed her hand on Nely¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Even if I say smile, it¡¯s not like he got hurt from just any smile. Only a bright and cheerful smile without cloudiness gives him trouble. Yes, just like children¡¯s smile.¡±

    A bright cheerful smile like those of children. That was a strange way to put it. How was it different than children¡¯s smile? Did she mean he was also bad with children?

    But, Annatashya, Prima, Astral, and many others directed their smile at him all the time. Surely, there had to be one that met the criteria when she went around with him. Did he show such a response? She could only disagree.

    He did not hate people¡¯s smile. That was certain from her eyes. If he does, that should be apparent either from his reluctant action or expression. What she said confused her rather than enlighten her.

    ¡°Well, if you want to know more, you can ask the person himself or Annatashya! This¡¯s as much I can say to you,¡± she said, glancing at the half-closed door with someone on the other side. She let out a soft smile and raised her shoulder as if saying it can¡¯t be helped.

    Nely who saw her action also looked at the door and found someone who worriedly watched over them, now with a huge lump of metal behind him. Their eyes met. The person panicked, causing his weapon to hit the door, letting out a nice bang. He hurried to make his escape but the two of them clearly caught his figure.

    The two looked at each other and let out a giggle.

    ¡°It seems someone is waiting for me, so I¡¯ll explain it shortly. Next is about why you deserve the reward. Let¡¯s just say everything has a meaning, even if you don¡¯t know about it. And what you did was enough to earn you that. Are we good now? Okay.¡±

    She said her farewell, took her belongings, and off she went. Not long after, her voice of teasing could be heard from the corridor. Her voice sounded happy for whatever the reason it might be.

    Nely felt warm imagining the interaction of those siblings. She didn¡¯t know what it feels to have a sibling because she was an only child. But, she thought it was nice.

    She wondered whether she would get one if she asked, only to dismiss it herself by lightly shaking her head.

    Now, she thought about what she should do. She finished for what she came for, whether it was useful or not aside. What should she do with the things she earned today? Although there was the option of organizing her thoughts, her mind naturally reached a certain action.

    Front confrontation. There was only that.

    She had thought of doing a more elaborate scheme, but that did not suit her. Her mind was not sober at the time. Asking people for his weakness? What good does that do? If there was something she did not like, she faces it directly and says it.

    If that did not work, she only needs to repeat with greater force. Delicate problem? She knew nothing nor care nor would do anything even if she knew.

    Depend on the perspective, she might be an egoist and blunt. But, she can also be seen as someone honest with straight personality. That was her good points.

    Once she reaffirmed herself, the cloud that covered her vision form the dark warehouse dispread, showing a broader and brighter view with plenty of sunlight.

    Accordingly, her mood and mouth were raised not that the unpleasant fuzziness was gone.

    Before she went out, the mirror on the room caught her attention. She stared at her reflection for a while. She was smiling, with a huge smile reminding of a sunflower that blood all year long.

    Yes, this feels refreshing, she thought.

    She felt it had been a while since she smiled like this. The thing from last month weighed her greatly that she rarely smiles lately. But, that was over.

    Weighting over it will do nothing. That was why she decided to smile, just like how Prima does. She smiled once again to blew her weight completely and made her exit.

    Blown by the cold, salty wind, she went to her new destination, where someone needs a share of a smile.

 Chapter 18

    How long he had been here?

    Sun went down, changing place with Moon, and back to the sun. Stars changing position, gone, appeared new. The constant rhythmical striking of the waves and scenery with no landmark did not help and further twisted the sense of time.

    How long has he wasted his time, sitting at this corner until root grew on his feet?

    He was aware that he was wasting his time. He really does. But, no matter whether his mind realized that or not, he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn here, gazing at the endless sea mindlessly, drown in melancholy.

    Currently, there was alcohol on him and he was drunk. He was drunk in sadness. It was undoubtedly not a pleasant feeling. His heart was as if prickled by thousand thin needles while his stomach had a huge hole that erased everything including hunger. Furthermore, his legs were heavy when trying to move but strangely light like a feather once actually moved, and eyes were covered by a black veil that absorbed anything bright, no matter the shape.

    No sane person would love having this kind of feeling. Unfortunately, there was one merit, enough to overturn the demerits. And that was the emotional numbness that followed soon after.

    At first, just like drinking alcohol, it was nasty and bitter until you get used to it and drink like water. With enough frequency, people can handle both alcohol and sadness like it was nothing.

    He was now, thanks to being drunk, able to endure his emotion and think properly for once. He reflected on his actions when he was not able to think straight, like brushing aside Nely¡¯s kindness out of concern and probably causing many people to worry about him. The thought made him feels bad. It really did.

    He knew he should hurry up and got to his feet to relieve them. He knew and yet, just a little more. He begged them in his mind to give him more time. At least, until the emotional numbness becomes permanent.

    Until then, he will continue anchoring himself on this place, hoping everything was just a dream, contradicting himself at the same time because he knew this was the reality.

    His hands still remembered vividly the sensation when he cut those people. Their faces of regret one moment before their final moment were also burned into his eyes. There was no way for it to be a dream. Even if it were, there might be something wrong in his head. Not that it was something new. His long lifespan had long done the damage.

    The crackling sound of a branch told him of a visitor. He was able to tell from the step that it was Nely.

    Somewhere in his heart, he was relieved. He thought, yesterday, he might have acted too hard on her, hurting her deeply. Rejection was hurt. He knew that better than anyone else from his abundant experience. When he thought his careless remark could cause the poor girl to cry to sleep, his heart ached.

    He should apologize. No, as the oldest, mature person around, he has to! That was what it meant to be an adult.

    Present and future had the priority over past. The dead would not come back. That was why, even though his mind was still trapped in the past, his conduct should at least mind the future.

    No. Who was he kidding with? He was just rationalizing to apologize. What for? Who knows. He kept minding trivial thinks for no reason. It seemed he wasn¡¯t sober even now.

    Well, it was fine. This much won¡¯t cause any significant problem. He had the confidence to reign over this level of drunkenness. No problem, no problem.

    It was a typical response from someone who was drunk. Either way, Nely reached his place by the time he reached a conclusion.

    His mind was full and clouded. He truly believed there would be no trouble because he was used to it. Which was why when he turned around, he was caught off guard.

    The first thing he saw was the rare outfit she wore instead of her usual shirt and skirt. It was surprising that kind of outfit still exists.

    It had been more than a century since the handyman job known as adventure went out of business due to the decline of ferocious monsters, together with the need to wear protective gear.

    People preferred a smarter defensive gear mainly relying on a flexible yet durable material. Putting it the good way, it was classic or vintage. But, honestly, most people thought of it as out of fashion.

    As if that was not a surprise, the moment he saw her face, that smile of her, his mind froze.

    That can¡¯t be. Impossible. He sprung every word of denial to his mind. Was this a hallucination caused by alcohol? Was he that drunk?

    It was the moment where all his previous thoughts were scrambled and renew.

    Upon second look, he knew the leather armors was there to guard vital parts, the boots that seemed easy to walk in was in fact plated with metal and durable material to handle long journey, and a twin sword hanging on her waist could slay thousand and save thousand. He knew!

    How could he not know? After all, who stood there was his first and longest companion. She was human. Which also meant there was no way she could be here.

    How?!

    His mind shouted in disbelief as many times until he satisfied. However, his heart moved the body much faster before his mind caught up with the situation. He stumbled, legs giving out strength, but managed to cling to her.

    She was warm. Her sun-like smell tickled his nose and her soft breathing brushed his hair.

    Aah, she was real. He hugged her waist tightly, confirming and not making sure she won¡¯t go even if she was an illusion.

    His frozen emotion gradually melts into tears.

    ¡°Elyn! Elyn!¡±

    He cried her name, moving his mouth and tongue in a certain sequence which he hadn¡¯t done quite a while. Strangely, there wasn¡¯t discomfort. It was as if he was still saying his name until lately; even though he knew that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Once his tongue started rolling, it kept going.

    ¡°I¡¯m no good,¡± he said, tightening his hold on her. ¡°This job doesn¡¯t suit me in the slightest. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Why do people keep doing this to me? I tried my best to help them. But, why. Why do they always hurt me like this? Where did I do wrong?¡±

    He voiced out everything he had kept shut deep inside his tiny heart, never showing it to anyone alive. But, she was an exception. Whether she was real or just the result of his mind playing a trick on him, he couldn¡¯t help but open up to her. She means that much to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of playing nice to everyone. I was never the type to help people out of goodwill in the first place. Only a few people within my arms reach. That¡¯s right. I only want and capable to help you and a few others within my arms reach. If it was not for this curse, I- I-¡°

    Before he could finish, a hand was put on his head. It rubbed him as if saying, ¡®it¡¯s alright¡¯, ¡®there¡¯s nothing to worry¡¯. It was trying to assure him that there was no need to think anymore.

    So, he stopped. He let himself engulfed into the soothing she provided.

    The heartbeat that was beating hard and fast from the shock soon slowed down and stabilized with her hand¡¯s tempo. He was at peace. How long had it been since he relaxed this much? Not this past few years. He could go to sleep while leaning to her body just like this.

    His mind regained the ability to think straight. That was why he calmly said to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m done staying here. Take me with you.¡±

    His words brought joy to her, causing her to beam a huge smile. He then let go off her, she took some distance for him to stand up, but he showed no sign of standing.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    When she was worried and about to check on him, he spoke while face looking down.

    ¡°End me now.¡±

    He thrust out his neck, showing a defenseless state which showed no will to even lift a finger.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you came here, right? To finally bring me together with you guys.¡±

    His voice carried longing. There was no one around her, but he could see it. His friends and comrades who had gone ahead, leaving him alone in this cruel world. They were waving at him, calling out to his name full of affection and kindness.

    Come here. We¡¯re waiting. They threw such words to him.

    ¡°Yes, wait for a little bit. I¡¯m going.¡±

    He accepted their offer. There weren¡¯t regret or sadness. In fact, he was quite happy. Life had been a pain to him. What was there in life for him? Nothing except suffering.

    He had thought of throwing it away many times, but couldn¡¯t. He was forbidden to do such coward acts. All because of the curse that bound him here. Any sort of self-harming was put to a stop. Even thinking about it alerted the curse to take care of it at an early stage.

    By any change he was able to put himself on verge-dead state, the curse would take over his body, moving him to cling to life even if he had to drink muddy water, begged his opponent, or sacrificed something.

    This was the case one month ago. Edmund had cornered him to the edge, Selv was unable to continue because of his old wound, then the curse kicked in. Ignoring his body limit, it pushed him, ignoring all pain, emotion, and price, to secure his life alone. Obviously, because of that suicide was out of the question.

    If it weren¡¯t for the curse that forced him to live, he would have gone to their side long ago.

    His only escape route was the loopholes in it. By exploiting this, he could escape the curse¡¯s graph and life.

    It was what Edmund had tried to do. Kill him before the curse takes over him. Unfortunately, he hesitated at the last step, causing the whole plan to crumble and losing the lives of people who supported him. The most troublesome point was he couldn¡¯t do it by himself because just thinking alerts the curse, causing his body to freeze in time when he does it.

    However, he believed it won¡¯t be a problem with her because she was capable and, surely, wished him to join her. He had the utmost trust that she would do the job. If not, it will be strange.

    After all, she was a lonely person and he had made her wait for a long time.

    ¡°Go ahead. Use that sword on your waist and let me be free. Please,¡± he said, with a voice so desperate it sounds sad. He was a poor person who couldn¡¯t embrace death on his own.

    She gave him one eyeful look before nodding.

    He was still facing down. There was no way he could know, but for some reason, he knew. Giving one final look at her, he said,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Finally, his long journey would come to an end. He was given permission to rest. What comes after was none of his business. He wouldn¡¯t bother to even think about it.

    She came closer after hearing his part, with unsheathed twin sword on her hands. It would have been logical to predict a slash to come next. Selv thought and hoped so too.

    Betraying his expectation, she threw those away like garbage, crouching down, and softly, like erasing a weak fire on a candle, blow into his ear.

    ¡°Hi!?¡±

    A pathetic voice slipped out as he stumbled back in surprise. The once calm heart raced again, flaming his cheeks red. His dumbfounded look conveyed that he was not expecting it.

    She showed no mercy and pushed him down, hitting his head to the ground, and now mounting above him.

    Only after his collar was grabbed, Selv noticed that Elyn was never around.

    ¡°N-Nely!?¡±

    It was obvious. There was no way for her to be here. He should have known. No, he had known at the start until his drunkenness took over from their resemblance, especially that smile of her. Despite living in the world for more than a decade, there were straightforwardness and innocence not found on his or adults who had shared enough life experience.

    When we were children, we all held those as if it was the most obvious thing. But, before we knew it, it was lost, swept away by the corrupt, dirty wave of the world we live in.

    People are different and we couldn¡¯t get along with certain groups. We are different from birth and true equality doesn¡¯t exist. Cooperating is pushing troublesome tasks to others. Trusting someone is an action for long-term assistance. Giving is an investment for when we need something. Helping is to appeal ourselves in front of others and gain emotional satisfaction over them.

    Aaah, world. You were ugly because of the people who tainted you first. And as revenge, you corrupt people who come next.

    Yet, either due to their environment or their strong will, people who bore their innocence would appear from time to time.

    Glowing amidst the dark world, walking their life as if the world was the beautiful place it was. At the same time, they collect envy and evil thoughts to defile them, they reminded us of our distant innocence days.

    The eyes of such people were reflecting Selv, reminding him. Unable to bear the look, he averted his eyes. It pained him to look back because there was only regret.

    Nely showed no mercy and grabbed his face to look at her, letting a cranking sound from his neck. He tried again only to be returned.

    He had no idea what she wants from him. So, he asked.

    ¡°Nely, I would appreciate it if you get off me and explain yourself,¡± he said in a slightly harsh tone from being woken up from a pleasant dream. His mood was the worst.

    Perhaps, that pissed her off since her expression grew furious and lift his head up and down. The continuous impact behind the head shut his mind for an instant. But, she did not stop and he was unable to stop her because he didn¡¯t know the source.

    While his head was moved like a toy, he caught the tears pilling up on her eyes. That calmed and gave him enough hint to understand the situation.

    ¡°I see. So you heard it,¡± he said in a low tone as if giving up.

    Finally, she stopped.

    Given the chance, Selv closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and decided to express his true feeling.

    ¡°There¡¯s not a single lie from the words I spoke. You might not understand, but that¡¯s how I feel,¡± he said, looking straight at her for the first time since she came.

    ¡°Living is too harsh for me. People who are close to me die first. My body can¡¯t fight like it used to. I¡¯m forced to help people even when I don¡¯t want to. When I do, they repaid by hurting me. I¡¯m sick of it. That¡¯s why I will gladly choose to end this miserable life. I don¡¯t care if it means running away. I Just can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡±

    He laid there without strength. His voice was hoarse and, before he knew it, tears were also gathering on the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Can you understand how I feel? Of course not. You who only lived for ten or so years can¡¯t-¡°

    Without letting him finish, she resumed moving his head. This time with even more vigor with a fierce face. Her tears flew all over the place from the shaking. To her clothes, grass, ground, and of course, to Selv.

    ¡°H- hey! It hurt. Sto-¡°

    It showed no sign of ending and increased its intensity by second. Her face was covered with tears and snorts. It was definitely not the kind of face someone want others to see or have. Nevertheless, she did not care and shook his head.

    What motivated her to do this?

    There was no way for Selv to know everything revolved on that day she was kidnapped. When she was afraid and alone in the dark warehouse, she had the opportunity to listen and interact with Edmund and the other.

    There, she developed enough understanding and a good impression of them. She knew they were not bad people from how they treated her and, although she couldn¡¯t agree with their method, thought their goal was good.

    That was why when they failed and Selv was saddened by it, she hoped to do something. Conveying it by words was the easiest way, but she couldn¡¯t. Her disability hindered her from doing even the most basic thing, frustrated her.

    Her only way of communication, sign language, was rendered ineffective because he did not give her his time. And it wouldn¡¯t be able to convey it properly. In search for solutions, she first set out to find a way to get his attention. Her choice was his weakness.

    One way and another, she managed to get her attention. However, she underestimated the situation thinking she could manage somehow. Then, she heard his complains. Everything was worse than what she had thought. That was why here she was, lashing on him while splashing tears all over the place, hoping he would get her message. That he was wrong.

    Her intensity grew weaker by second. It was the limit of her thin, slender arms. Considering her lightweight and that, Selv could get her off him if he wishes. But, he did not. He had lost his will when he was certain a bum will be made on his head.

    He, instead, watched the girl¡¯s desperate, messy face with a calm face and put his hand on her head, signaling a stop.

    That face again, he thought.

    He had seen that kind of face many times. It was a face of determination of someone who would put themselves on the line. Based on his experience, they would do something with him in mind. Just like Edmund.

    He never thought Nely would make the same face. Nor did he wish for it.

    Seeing such face tightened his chest, causing him to grimace in pain. That was why he stopped her.

    ¡°I understand. You can stop now,¡± he said in a kind voice, reassuring her with the best smile he could muster.

    Sensing light was back to his eyes, Nely gave him a final look and smiled before fell to his chest, crying out everything she had held back. She had accomplished her goal. Once she thought of it, all strength left her small body.

    She did great for someone her size, Selv thought. He placed his hand on her head, patting her to sleep. Because of tiredness, both physically and emotionally, she soon fell asleep.

    Selv sighed as he looked up the evening sky. The clouds nonchalantly moved along with the wind, ever so slowly, ignoring what he had happened on the ground. He felt storm or unstable weather should be right for them.

    What a silly sky. He wanted to give it a complaint or two, but with Nely sleeping peacefully on him, he stopped.

    ¡°Seriously, sleeping after saying what you want. Just how selfish can you be?¡±

    He poked her surprisingly squishy cheeks, causing her to groan. Looking at her sleeping so defenseless, he made another poke.

    Stab. Stab.

    This was his childish revenge for forcing him to live another day and he found it fun to make her groan unpleasantly in her sleep.

    ¡°You might think everything is done, but that isn¡¯t the case. Living is still harsh for me. But, your desperation did make me want to give it one last try. On that point, you can be happy. But¡­¡±

    Her action was not the only reason. While his head was toyed around, he found there was something going on here. Even if he was drunk, for him to mistaken her for Elyn, it was strange. It might be just his longing and reminiscing the past. But, something just didn¡¯t fit right to him.

    Her clothes were the same. What of the odds for her to receive that particular clothes and wear it today? Was it just the result of coincidence?

    Speaking from his experience, it was possible. He had lived for a great amount of time and experienced such strange coincidences a few times. So, this might be just one of those rare strange coincidences.

    Nevertheless, he decided to keep this on the corner of his mind for now. He looked at the sky again and muttered.

    ¡°So, I failed to go to your side again, Elyn. Sorry. Give me a little more time.¡±

    On the sky, it was still not dark, but the moon was visible. Floating on somewhere unreachable by his hand, the crescent moon looked as if laughing at him.

 Chapter 19

    Nely woke up later that day. Remembered what she did today, she pushed her red face to a pillow and let out a silent scream. Granted, she was swayed by the mood. But, showing her tears and snorts filled face, not to mention splashing it all over the place?

    Gosh, she wished to hide in a hole, never to return to the surface. After all, she was a growing girl.

    She spent minutes, which she thought was an eternity, agonizing her shameful display until she heard a knock.

    ¡°Nely, are you awake?¡±

    Hearing noises coming from her room, Selv came knocking on her door.

    Urg, she groaned. She was not ready for this. What kind of face should she make? She didn¡¯t know, except the first thing she ought to do was cooling her burning face.

    Selv entered, knowing no answer would come either way.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡±

    Horrible. She might die out of shame.

    Unable to convey any of those, she just covered half of her face with a pillow.

    Sensing something was strange, he did not look straight at her.

    ¡°Err, you look fine.¡±

    She nodded. And the talk stopped.

    Unpleasant air of awkwardness filled the room. Not knowing what they should do, they fidgeting as if there were hot coal on where they sat.

    Soon, unable to bear it, Selv addressed her.

    ¡°About the clothes you were wearing, where did you get that?

    After he pointed it out, she realized that now she was wearing her sleeping wear. She didn¡¯t remember changing into one. When and who did it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anny took care of you while you were asleep. I just carried you all the way here.¡±

    Hearing that, one weight was off her chest. She then thought which was worse, him seeing her messy face or body? Hard to choose, but she didn¡¯t want both.

    She told him with gestures while still hiding her face behind a pillow.

    ¡°Astral, huh. Sounds like something she would do. I did tell her about those clothes. But¡­¡±

    Nely watched as he entered a deep thought.

    Somehow, this annoyed her. Although she had shown such great shameful display of herself, it didn¡¯t affect him in the slightness. It was unfair. She didn¡¯t know what specifically, but she felt it was unfair!

    So, she took it out by throwing a pillow at him, which he easily caught with one hand.

    ¡°What is it, Nely?

    What is it, Nely, he said? How annoying!

    With her current mood, anything he says and does would catch on her nerves. She was being oversensitive and unreasonable. That was why she crawled into her bed, grumpily like a dwarf on a bad hangover.

    ¡°Sorry, did I unintentionally upset you?¡±

    She gave him the silent treatment.

    ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a bind here,¡± he said, scratching the back of his ear, troubled.

    With his vast experience in life, he was aware of the delicate works he had to do when dealing with an upset female. One simple mistake might cause everything to take a turn for the worst. That was why he tried to act as kind as he could, minding his conduct and words as if dealing with the most brittle material in the world.

    ¡°I heard from Anny. It seemed you went on a little adventure today.¡±

    He picked up a topic, trying to change her mood and hoping she would give out some kind of hint.

    Nely did not reply and gave him a look from beneath the blanket.

    ¡°You went to the church, Astral¡¯s lab, and the amusement park, right? That¡¯s quite a distance. Are your legs fine?¡±

    Receiving nothing as a response, he continued.

    ¡°With this, you pretty much explored the independent town, not including the business district. What¡¯s your impression of this town? Is it a good place?¡± He asked, pulling a chair to sit on.

    ¡°The commercial district where people shows their liveliness as they share goods, the industrial district where people make things for livelihood, the entertainment district where people spread and receive happiness, and the business district where people make sure it would last. It might not look like it, but those places rely on each other to keep this town going.  If one stopped working, this place will cease to exist.¡±

    Nely didn¡¯t learn about town planning, but she thought it was a huge flaw. It was a miracle such a town could survive until now.

    ¡°Did you just think it¡¯s a wonder why this town exists?¡±

    She jumped her shoulder from having her mind read. It was a wonder for her, but to Selv reading her honest facial expression was quite easy. She hadn¡¯t realized she was the type to show everything on her face. That caused Selv to giggle.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it means to be a town that doesn¡¯t depend on others. We¡¯ve to be able to support ourselves domestically. But, the main reason lies in the concept we decided, coexisting.¡±

    Coexisting. That was a wonderful concept, she thought. She imagined people, hand by hand, helping each other as they live together. But, can it really be done? That doesn¡¯t sound easy to her. Then again, it was a fact that such town was still standing.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy. It took years until we reached this point. But, do tell me, do the demons in the entertainment district bothers you?¡±

    Pointed out, she opened her eyes wide. She was surprised by the fact it did not bother her.

    One month ago, she was scared when meeting with Pierre because he was a demon. What about now? She was bad with him, but that was it.

    It was the same when she went to the entertainment district alone. She felt no resistance with their presence even though she was bothered by it one month ago. It became like that without she realizing it.

    ¡°There you have it. So, what do you think about this town?¡±

    Nely smiled in response, showing how she thought well of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it. That makes all of our hard work paid off,¡± Selv replied with a similar smile.

    Realizing he had successfully averted her attention to something else, he moved to the main topic.

    ¡°Nely, do you mind if I ask about yourself?¡±

    That came out of nowhere, causing Nely to tilt her head in wonder with some suspicious in her eyes. Not flinching from her gaze, Selv made a follow-up.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been with us for a month and Gilbert entrusted you to me because his work might take a while. On the other hand, Astral is just as you know. She probably won¡¯t have time and even make you take care of her. So, I think it¡¯s about time for us to get to know each other better. Don¡¯t you feel the same?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    That was a sound argument. She would live here until an indefinite amount of time with him as her proxy guardian. He had the right to know. But, shouldn¡¯t he just ask Astral or Annastaya? As far as she knows, they would answer to any of his questions.

    ¡°They¡¯re no good. I already asked them, but they dodged the topic, saying I should ask you in person.¡±

    That was an unexpected thing for both of them. She didn¡¯t know why they hide her information because there was nothing important enough to hide.

    With no reason to decline, she told him how she lived in a small world with no window. People came to ask or make her do something.  That she barely interacted with them. Her sole communication partner was her father who came from time to time after work and Astral, who came to play once every few years.

    They, however, never told her about the outside world which left books as her only media to learn about the world. And for that reason, she longed the outside world.

    She dreamed of the exciting world where she could go on an adventure, sometimes fighting terrifying monsters, another time helping people in need, and of course exploring the unknown. Having the ¡®It¡¯, which appeared from her favorite story, to grant her wish was also a part of her plan.

    Then, her first outing was granted not long ago.

    She ended the explanation she had given to Annatasya, wondering on how much it conveyed to him.

    ¡°I see,¡± Selv said, nodding with a serious expression.

    Noticing his thoughts were somewhere else half-way, she doubted his seriousness as a mere act. Her mood had turned sour.

    If he didn¡¯t have any intention to listen, why ask?

    Doing as he pleased and ignoring her now?  That was it. She won¡¯t bother doing anything for him again!

    She pouted, showing her disapproval of his selfish action. It was then Selv realized his mistake. He was too busy with himself that he forgot he was dealing with something delicate.

    Prolonging would further increase the chance of trouble, so he coughed, and said his last topic.

    ¡°Nely, do you still wish for the same thing you told me?¡±

    Well, of course. That was mostly her reason to come all the way here. She greatly wished for it even when Selv shattered her dream. Although thanks to being busy with the kidnapping and the aftermath, she had gone over her disappointment, somewhere inside her small body, she was avoiding that topic.

    What can she do? To her, who could not speak since birth, hoping for a miracle was her best bet. And she had lost that bet.

    Being a good sport, she tried to let it go as it was not for her. Yet, here he was, touching her sensitive place, and upsetting her all day. She wondered whether his reason here was to only annoy her.

    ¡°Want me to grant that for you?¡±

    She doubted her ears, fed up. Despite informing her of the impossibility of it, now he offered to grant it? Was she a joke to him? She felt insulted.

    Pulling the blanket over her head, she showed her protest by showing her back.

    Selv showed no sign of fretting because he had expected this much.

    ¡°Remember when I told you after ¡®It¡¯ disappeared, the task was handed down to the Guardian? As the current generation, I have the duty to grant people¡¯s wishes. Although this¡¯s a curse to me, the duty remains valid,¡± he said with a bitter laugh, trying to make light of his problem.

    Obviously, that bitter laugh of his further annoyed her. She thought there was nothing to laugh there. It was because he tried to ignore the pain that things became like yesterday. She had learned to smile to cheer people up. But, laughing at own misfortunate seemed different.

    ¡°Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is there might be a chance I can help you with it.¡±

    That was great. Now you are done?  Get out from this room, now- Wait a second. Did he just- No. She must have misheard it.

    Despite doubting her own ears, she perked them up, now ready to listen. Selv didn¡¯t miss her reaction. He continued, fully aware that she was listening.

    ¡°Before I tell you, what do you think a curse is? Is it something visible? Psychology thing, perhaps? Is it constant? Dynamic? Passive or active?¡±

    He made her wonder, enjoying the seconds as he told her answer was wrong until she gave up. Now, begging the answer with her eyes.

    ¡°The answer is all,¡± he said with a teasing smile.

    That was cheap, she protested with puffed cheeks and glare.

    ¡°To be more precise, it depends on what type of curses we are talking about. If you¡¯re talking about something that haunts you from the past, that¡¯s the psychology type of curse. The other one is¡­¡±

    Selv showed his palm, pulling up his sleeve until half-way up, showing there was nothing. He then faced it to the ceiling.

    When Nely thought his motions were like those of magicians, making things appear from thin air, he did just that. From his bare hand, a ball of light appeared with the size of a tennis ball, floating, letting out a light comparable to a small lamp.

    Nely stood still as he once again showed his hand around, trying to show there was no trick behind it. The light kept a consistent glow and glued in the air five centimetres above his hand.

    Once he thought he had shown enough, he erased it by closing his hand.

    ¡°There you have it.¡±

    Nely jumped right at him, taking his hand, feeling it so not to let a single thing off escape her. She inspected her hand, its fingers, the rough palm which tells his life. Next, his arm. It was bigger and manlier than it looked. It was well-toned with muscles, not visible above his long sleeves.

    He had the opportunity to do the same to her father, but Selv was definitely above him. This was quite something, she thought while testing the firmness of his muscles.

    ¡°Err, may I continue?¡±

    Selv asked, feeling slightly uncomfortable by how she thoroughly checked his arm.

    Came back from her trance state, she hurriedly let go and nodded as if covering for something.

    ¡°Although different, the other curse works on the same base as that. Magic.¡±

    Magic as in the thing she read in her books? Flying to the sky, splitting the sea, rising the ground, unleashing a ball of fire. That magic?

    She was in disbelief. Was he messing with her again? The ball of light just now could also be something cleverly hidden so she didn¡¯t notice the trick. She looked at his face. There was not a hint of it being a mere joke.

    ¡°It might be unbelievable at first. But, the world used to be filled and worked with magic as the foundation. Everyone could use a certain level of magic such as filling a bucket of water or making fire on the stove. The talented people could, as you might have expected, soar through the sky, changing the terrains, and even making fire strong enough to reach the sky. What I did was a mere child-play,¡± he said, looking at his hand that invoked magic.

    Facing forward, he saw Nely looking at with a look of expectation. He let out a sorry laugh.

    ¡°I could try teaching you the basic, but don¡¯t expect much. Nowadays, there isn¡¯t anyone who could use magic except me and the demon race. I don¡¯t know the reason. Some says it¡¯s because the Goddess had abandoned humans while other because humans evolved into a species that is incompatible to use the source of magic, mana.¡±

    Selv realized the topic had gone off-track, so he kept the rest to himself and continued.

    ¡°Anyway, the other type is a real curse from the magic system that no longer exists among humans. Even If I want to, I can¡¯t dispel this one,¡± he said the last part to himself. ¡°So, what I¡¯m trying to say is, if it with magic, there might be a chance.¡±

    He faced Nely who was facing down, considering his words.

    She was lured by the world magic. Of course, she was dreaming of the world of sword and magic. She never knew the world she dreamed was not a fantasy, but, in fact, was real in the past. She would love to get that experience, to the point she regretted not being born at that time.

    But, another thing crossed her mind, keeping her from accepting his sweet offer.

    ¡®I¡¯m sick of playing nice to everyone. I was never the type to help people out of goodwill in the first place¡¯

    His words rang inside her head, warning her from makinga  a careless decision. She believed he was being weak and not saying the truth at that time. If not, he wouldn¡¯t help people as he did. But, she was having second thought now.

    If there was a lesson she could learn on her stay, it was not to think before asking. She even saw the result of asking the wrong thing. Because of that, she hesitated to make a wish.

    Was this something she should ask for? Won¡¯t it cause trouble to him? She didn¡¯t wish for him to go back to his previous state again, so it was safer not to ask and play it safe.

    Was she okay with it? Of course, not. She wants to speak. She wants to be normal. Those were her wishes. If she didn¡¯t have a strong desire for it, she won¡¯t go this far. But, but¡­

    As she was assaulted by a heavy pressure, she felt a warm touch on her hand. Selv looked at her face to face while holding her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to think too much about it. Children should do and say what they want without minding the trouble. It¡¯s the adults¡¯ duty to take care of it. You might also say that it¡¯s your duty to be selfish.¡±

    It was okay. There was nothing to worry about. He delivered words to assure her that she was permitted to do so. He managed to sway her doubt with his sweet words.

    Nely could not resist the sweetness of his words. She faced him with a puppy look, eyes dropped low, not showing any of the fierceness she showed today. With that look, she asked for one last confirmation.

    Was it okay?

    ¡°Of course. Leave everything to me.¡±

    He delivered a smile to reassure her for one last time. And Nely obediently nodded with a bright smile on her face, devoid of all worry.

    Selv could not help but averted his eyes from it while keeping a straight face.

    Conveniently, the time was about right to end it. Excusing himself by saying it was already late, he left.

    Nely saw him off and dropped herself to her bed, unable to hold her feeling, rolling on the bed while giggling.

    Her weight was off her shoulder. She had done it.  Everything went well to her liking. Selv got over his depression while she earned a promise to cure his disability. She grabbed her pillow and buried her face in it, flailing her feet around.

    It was her first accomplishment. She had never done anything with so much effort. The reward was good, but, as expected, the sense of accomplishment was better.

    Her heart was beating rapidly, stopping her from sleeping, making her wants to do something to exhaust her overflowing energy. At this rate, she won¡¯t get a wink of sleep tonight. So, she did what was natural for her, jumping on her bed with a pillow on her chest.

    She hopped, mimicking a rabbit, creaking the bed. She got too into it that she missed the sound of door opening, Selv looking at her with a warm expression.

    Huh! She finally realized his presence, froze, moving up and down by the bouncy the bed gave from her force until it went still.

    ¡°I forgot to ask whether you can spare me your time tomorrow. But, it seems you¡¯re busy at the moment. I will ask you again in the morning. Goodnight.¡±

    He left, without giving her time to make an excuse, with the same smile on his face.

    Soon after, her face burned red until her ears. She covered it with a blanket, but it was still clear even with the cover.

    Let¡¯s just sleep and forget everything. She thought and forced herself to sleep. Obviously, with a different kind of racing heart, she wasn¡¯t able to until later.

    Even with what she experienced here, she was but a child in the heart.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°You seemed happy. Did something good happen?¡±

    Annatashya called out to Selv as he was heading to his room.

    ¡°A little. I just saw something heart-warming.¡±

    He thought back on how Nely jumped around, reappearing his smile.

    ¡°Anyway, do you have anything to say this late at night?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I only want to say that you deceived her well,¡± she said, making a suggestive smile.

    ¡°I wonder what are you talking about?¡±

    Selv acted oblivious, so natural other than she wouldn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡°Oh, stop your foolish act. I know how you played her under your thumb. Are you that interested in her?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes if I dare to say so. And, played her under my thumb makes me sound bad.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you say luring a pure girl with sweet words if not that?¡±

    ¡°Caring.¡±

    She giggled at his word.

    ¡°I heard from a little bird how you cried on her chest. Is that possibly why?¡±

    Hmm, hmm. She grinned and leaned forward, expecting his answer which she had known with great anticipation. But, Selv chose not to reply or meet her teasing gaze, which indirectly answered her question.

    He coughed and changed the topic.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it if you had honestly told me. Your action to not answer further increases my suspicious concerning her. You left me no choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I wish I could lend you a hand. But, that prideful snorty brat unusually begged me for something. I can¡¯t help but agree after enjoying myself a little bit,¡± she said, letting out an evil smile.

    Knowing their water-oil relation, he doubted about the little bit part. Still, despite making some kind of deal behind his back, she blatantly told him about its existence.

    She was not careless on keeping secrets. So, it was hard to imagine she let that slip from her mouth.

    ¡°Was it okay for you tell me that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t tell me to keep that a secret.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I see. After Edmund, it¡¯s his turn to do something. Just one you would expect from childhood friends.¡±

    He felt his heart aching from remembering the still fresh memories. But, it was not as bad anymore, enough to keep him going like normal. He didn¡¯t know what Gilbert had in store for him, but he truly wished it won¡¯t cause him unnecessary suffering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°Although I can¡¯t go into the detail, it¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡±

    He didn¡¯t intend to show any weakness, but it seemed she caught the slight change in his expression.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± he said. At this point, hoping was the only saving grace available he has. If possible, he hoped they won¡¯t bother doing anything anymore, which was unlikely.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will return to my room.¡±

    ¡°Wait, one last thing. What are you going to do with that promising something like that?¡±

    ¡°Grant it. What else?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. You didn¡¯t tell her. But, magic had declined so much than your days. Sure, the demon race is able to use magic even now. But, not to the degree to grant something akin to a miracle like giving her a voice. You should know about that. What is the point of making a promise you can¡¯t fulfill when it¡¯ll only further suffer you?¡±

    There was a concern in her face.

    Selv somewhat knew she too must had done something in the back. Considering her character, it would be strange if she were not. That was why, in appreciation for that, he decided to answer honestly.

    ¡°Perhaps, I only want to grant her wish because she reminds me of someone,¡± he said.

    Anntashya listened without a word, not even a change on her face.

    ¡°As you think, it¡¯s certainly a hard to fulfil promise. But, not impossible. There¡¯s a chance that miracle-like magic still exists in this world, just unknown to me.¡±

    It was not a hopeful wish. He had a basis for his thoughts. He had thought humans wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic anymore until someone appeared before him and put a curse, strong enough to control his body, forbidding him to take his own life.

    It was an event relatively recent in his long life.  If it was not for that person, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of the possibility.

    ¡°It¡¯s somewhere on the other side of the sea, on the land unknown to man. If there¡¯s a possibility, it has to be there.¡±

    He bet on the land not yet explored by humans, the hometown of demon race. In the past, many braves had put their life on an expedition to that land yet, no one return with their body. They were by no means weak or fools who only relied on their brawls. In fact, they held comparable, or even greater strength than the current Selv. Not to mention when putting magic into consideration.

    And those people did not survive the expedition. The land of demon was that harsh at the time.

    Then, what about now? Ferocious monsters had gone from this land and demons who had come as immigrants now have cooperative relationships with him.

    Selv believed there was enough chance.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re set on going.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Although, I won¡¯t go until Deaths leave this area and find out more about the place I¡¯m heading. So, I think around fall should be good.¡±

    ¡°Fall. You think you could wait at least after the festival since you already missed the spring one?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Selv answered with an unusually weak tone.

    But, that was enough for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the dance.¡±

    Selv scratched his head, troubled. He had no intention of staying until then except the situation forced him to. He was not good with festivals in general because it was noisy. More the reason if it was the equinox festival. It left him bad memories.

    ¡°Then, I will rest for the night. Goodnight, Anny.¡±

    He turned around as if escaping.

    ¡°Goodnight, Selv. I will join you later.¡±

    Selv ignored her jest but made sure to lock his door extra secure, like usual. He spent time organizing his plan from now on before he went to sleep. Later that night he heard the door rattled. Must be a misheard. He went back to sleep again.

 Chapter 21

    In a dark, cramp room with only enough space for one small table and a pair of chairs, a man was crossing his arms, eyes closed, listening to the sound of a flickering flame, which was the only light source around. As you might have expected, he had nothing to do. He was leisurely using his free time at hand by wasting his time in this gloomy place with a man who was shouting words at him for a while.

    ¡°Answer my question! What is your business in this town?¡±

    He ignored him, despite this being the fifth or so times he was asked. Except the first, he had splendidly ignored him. He thought there was nothing else for him to say to the man before him for it was meaningless and useless. That was he took his current stance.

    The other man¡¯s patience was approaching its limit.  He couldn¡¯t care less about the majestic horn sticking on his head or the clothes not native to this land. But, his uncooperative attitude was unacceptable.

    It was his job to interview the people coming to this independent town and judge whether they were a threat or not. And it was among his duties to be skeptical and strict. Letting someone bad in might cause the balance of the town to crumble down. He has no wish for it to happen. So, he will ask questions until he was satisfied before he judged them.

    Once again, it was his duty, one that he was proud of.

    ¡°It¡¯s your final warning. Talk!¡±

    The shout coming out from the deep of his lung didn¡¯t even cause the man¡¯s eyebrows to twitch. Finally reaching his limit, he took it the hard way. Swinging his hand in the air, he took out a sword from what seemed to appear out of thin air, pointing it at the man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You leave me no choice. If you have no intention to talk, I make you even if I have to use force!¡±

    He said, commanding the man with a physical threat on his neck.

    The man finally decided to open his eyes. He looked at the sword, almost touching his skin, with disinterest look and followed it to its user. From the daring look he sent him, it was clear he was buying his threat and moving for a different reason.

    His calm stare sent goosebumps to his back, but he could not back down.

    ¡°Finally feeling like to talk?¡±

    He put up a brave front, except it was not fooling anyone with his trembling voice. It was further proven by the man¡¯s calm reply.

    ¡°Is it this town¡¯s policy to threat its guest with fear to make them confess?¡± He said, locking gaze with his, probing his thoughts.

    ¡°W-why do you ask?¡±

    Great. Their position had changed. He was now the one being interrogated and feeling weak from the pressure behind his indifferent words.

    ¡°No reason. It¡¯s just too sloppy with that¡¯s true.¡±

    At the same time the man finished his words, he disappeared from his eyes. Not giving him enough to wonder about that, he knocked his sword hard that it flew and stabbed the wall, got up from his seat to the table, and grabbed him by the throat. It was so fast that the pain came with a delay.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°To inflict fear to someone, you don¡¯t need to use a sharp weapon. Moreover, only showing it. Using the inborn strength every creature earned since birth is more than enough. What comes next is creativity.¡±

    He went and put a miniscule strength to his grip, driving his sharp nails to his skin, adding sharp pain to the mix.

    All pains were on his throat. He tried to claw himself free, but he only wasted his strength with no result.

    ¡°Like this, slowly give them new stimulant when they caught up on the situation, just enough to wake their eyes. Of course, this much won¡¯t inflict fear. No, definitely not. They might even start to harbor to resist from this lukewarm violence, instead.¡±

    But, he added, slamming him down the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s just perfect to crush their will when they least expect it.¡±

    The slam forced air out of his body. His face was rubbing the cold table, eyes no longer held the will to resist just as the man had said. He sensed it with his guts that he was hopeless before the man. No matter what he does, the man would still overwhelm him. The difference in strength was so apparent that it was bold of him to think he could force the man to comply with his. He learned of it with his body as fear began to dwell on his eyes.

    But, the man was not done with his lesson.

    ¡°Things could be even more simple when they bring out the weapons they¡¯re used to,¡± he said, thrusting his hand toward the sword on the wall. As if responding to his will, the sword moved by itself, out from the wall, to the man¡¯s hand.

    Unbelievable! It was as if the sword was alive!

    He stared at the sword from the corner of his vision. It was the sword he had used for years and he was certain that it held no such feature in it. So, it couldn¡¯t magically answer to the man¡¯s call, wouldn¡¯t it?

    While he was thinking of such, the man stabbed the sword to the table, close enough for him to see his own reflection. His own face had gone pale and miserable.

    ¡°The thing about weapons is that the users know very well of its usefulness, dangers, and potentials. More the reason the skillful they are. Which means if I turn the table, took it on my hand, face it to them, just like this, they should be more than aware of what kind of horrible things I could and might do to them. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The soft whisper stabbed him right into the brain, changing the word fear into dread. He was now in a situation where the other party was holding to his dear life. Until a few minutes ago, he had thought he was at safety within the secure wall of his hometown. No. He was at a battleground where he could lose his life even from one stupid mistake. Just losing his life was on the bright side.

    Triggered by the man¡¯s words, he imagined several dreadful situations that could become a reality right this moment. Diced starting from his limbs. Stabbed and left him to die from bleeding. Cut open his skull for the world to see his brain while still alive. Bones crushed using the sword¡¯s handle. Intentionally half-cutting him until the bone for him to see.

    There were many, far too many, for him to even think about.

    He saw the reaper¡¯s shadow from the man, eerily laughing with a huge scythe on his hand. There was no escaping from this reaper. He knew his time had come to meet his maker. That was what the man¡¯s cold eyes declared to him.

    Knock. Knock

    Interrupting them was a knock, informing them of another person¡¯s presence behind the door.

    I had been saved. He thought with tears on his eyes.

    The man gave him no more than a disappointed look before returning to his seat as if nothing ever happened.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir. I¡¯ve come bringing the person you asked.¡±

    He was thinking of shouting for help. But, an invisible force grabbed his heart tight, suppressing his voice and will.

    ¡°C-come in!¡±

    Answering back meekly was his best and safest action available. Knowing the person who was coming, he prayed in his heart that he would do something about this dangerous person. He might be unable to since his life was already in his grip, but surely, that person will be able to take care of this threat.  He had the utmost confidence that he will because he loved the town as much or more than him

    So, once the person from the other door came in, he left his duty to his dependable hand.

 Chapter 22

    It was the usual breakfast scenery of Annatashya¡¯s place. Selv, Nely, and Annatashya were surrounding the table, enjoying the bread with their favourite beverages. A tea with calming fragrance for Selv and Annatashya and a fresh apple juice for Nely.

    ¡°How¡¯s today¡¯s tea?¡± Annatashya asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s great. It tastes a little different than usual, but it has this refreshing after taste which¡¯s great to eat the bread after.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear that. I tried using a new imported leaves, thinking it would suit your taste,¡± she said with a delighted smile Then taking a sip herself. ¡°Maybe, I should ask Vincent to bring more here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother him too much. I heard he¡¯s having a hard time controlling the goods so it wouldn¡¯t damage our economic while keeping the dissatisfaction at bay.¡±

    While the independent town had all the necessary available and could make most of things around, it was but a town located on one location. There were products limited to certain areas that had the just right temperature, humidity, or bacteria or it won¡¯t grow. The had no land or leisure to try growing those on this land.

    Not wishing too much was the important lesson here, but humans just cannot live without doing that for time to time. The first one to pull out his hairs when it went wrong was Vincent who oversees the town in Selv¡¯s place.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s his job to listen to the voice of people living here. What does good from letting him has it easy?¡±

    She said a good argument. But, when he thought it was supposed to be his job, he can¡¯t help but want to lessen the man¡¯s job, even by a little.

    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s his job. You have all the right to do that. Only after you finish the whole bag, you understand? I do like it, but taking time enjoying it a little by little is the way to enjoy a luxury. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m all opinion with you. Luxury is a luxury because you cannot enjoy it all the time. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of enjoying this tea and my times drinking it with you from the start.¡±

    She sent him yet an another unexpected ball. Selv had almost choked on his tea because of it. He looked at her only to receive a teasing smile.

    ¡°B-by the way, what are you going to do today, Nely?¡±

    He forcibly changed the topic to the other person who was silently enjoying her apple juice.

    She stopped drinking, sending a disagreeing look at him. He was unsure whether it was for his inappropriate escape or just interrupting her sweet time.

    She told him only after regretfully put the glass down by making signs with her hands. Through Annatashya, he was able to receive her words.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Pierre¡¯s place? I see. You made some friends there. That¡¯s good.¡±

    He praised her, rubbing the hairs she had spent a good amount of time tidying in the morning, making a mess out of it.

    Stop it, she protested, pushing his hand off her.

    ¡°Oops, sorry about that. Let me help you with that.¡±

    As he saw on how Nely grumpily tidying her hair, he offered a helping hand to make up for his mistake. Without waiting for her reply, he thrusted his hand to Annatashya, receiving a brush, and brushed her hair. It was here he surprised her by showing one of many skill he had learned through his long live.

    He was not crude and unskilful like she had thought. Or rather, he was darn good at it!

    ¡°Surprised? Live long enough and you would learn a thing or two people wouldn¡¯t expect you to,¡± he said, boasting with a proud look.

    He had done people¡¯s hair, both male and female, many times. More than enough to be skillful at it. He didn¡¯t thought many of those to be useful over the course of years, but the skills one had learned were hard to forget. When he realized, he  could do almost everything.

    ¡°There you go. Good as before.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish. The Result was as his statement.

    It was good and all,  but as a female, Nely felt a little complicated. Annatashya sent her a sympathizing look, having experienced the same thing before.

    Selv looked at the warm exchange and he too felt warm. Things had finally calmed down after the whole incident. The peaceful day returned for Selv and everyone related. Of course, not everything returned back to how it should be. There was another scar on Selv. People died. Nely had a traumatic experience.

    it would be impossible to return everything. But, nevertheless, their peaceful day returned, enough to have a relaxing breakfast.

    He, too, knew a peace was nothing but the moment where things were on the top of a rotating wheel. It moved in a circle until it went down, where peace changes into trouble, and up again where peace awaits. It moved slowly even now. But, the time of falling was not now.

    Until then, he would enjoy this fleeting moment.

    ¡°About today,I''m also thinking of going to the church.¡±

    ¡°FInally awakened to the path of praying to God, I see. But, who does a god pray to?¡±

    ¡°Spare me the harsh joke. I kept telling them I¡¯m nothing as divine as that and just a human with longer lifespan than others. Anyway, it¡¯s about the thing with Nely¡¯s curse. As expected, there¡¯s no useful information available from the books here. Asking someone would be good, but there aren¡¯t many demons who knew of the land of demon alive now. Moreover, it¡¯s current state.¡±

    The demons, although have longer lifespan than humans, were not immortal. They died of natural cause just like humans when their time come. Few a hundreds of years had passed since the demons immigrated from their land, most of them had reached their time, leaving their descendants on this town. Out of the demons he knew, Pierre was one of the oldest still alive. He should know more than enough.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll be accompanying you today.¡±

    Nely didn¡¯t look all in for that idea as she was not that happy with it.

    ¡°Err, do you mind me going there?¡± Selv asked, not having a clue on what he did wrong.

    Not particularly, she replied. But, her sulking face betrayed her words, confirming that there was something going on here.

    He sent a look at Annatashya only to receive a shook. Even she was not aware of this. This could be a trouble, but there was nothing he could do if he didn¡¯t know what it was about.

    Furthermore, going there will let him know about it. Selv took this into account as he departed with her after finishing breakfast.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s Selv the guardian!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really him! It¡¯s really him!¡±

    The moment he entered the church, he was greeted with several shouts from the children. They swarmed upon him like hungry hyenas, leaving him to entertain them while looking left and right, at lost, for an answer from anybody.

    Ney, who he had hoped the most, made an displeased face and refused to even meet his gaze. The one who offered him an answer was the oldest child around, a girl with a cute ribbon on her hair. He believed her name was Mary.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for their behaviors. They just got too excited after learning about your deeds from the history lesson.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not the first time this happened, after all,¡± he said while complying with the children¡¯s request. Inside, he was letting out a tired sigh.

    He hadn¡¯t heard specifically what kind of thing they learned, but he had an idea, painfully so.

    There was a time where he was asked to become the primary source when they were revising the history book. For one, he believed in the importance history had on building a sense of unity among citizen and knowing where you stand in the world. That was why he agreed on supplying the information.

    He completely forgot about the thing until later on, when he stumbled upon it when teaching the young Edmund about history. The glorified, his focused, contents which were barely accurate sent an irresistible wave of cringe down to his very core.

    He fell to the floor, holding his shoulders to suppress the standing hairs, twitching like a dying insect while letting out one long sigh. Once he overcame the cringe, he wasted no time and deliver his complain to the related individuals and stopped the production line.

    To his shame, however, the damage had been done. Although the initial source was cut, the second and third kept appearing because the content had stuck to people¡¯s mind. So, he took the avoiding stance.

    But, aah. The cringe was coming back to him like a vengeful ghost. He felt it from the uncomfortable sensation within his body.

    Back to the present situation, he still had no idea how this related to Nely¡¯s mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Nely agreed to it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You see. The children were pestering on her to bring you here for a while now. But, she never agrees to it until today. She was so stubborn for some reason,¡± She said, giving Nely who was watching them a look. Upon meeting her gaze, Nely blatantly broke it, looking the other way.

    ¡°This¡¯s just between us, but I think she¡¯s jealous,¡± she whispered to his ear.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He finally got the picture of it.

    To her, they were her first friends. Seeing how those treasured friends of her kept asking for him, she most likely experienced something like they were taken by him. That was why she didn¡¯t want to bring him.

    Selv perfectly read through a growing girl¡¯s heart and thought it was adorable of her.

    Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take your friends. He sent her a reassuring gaze with such thoughts.

    Unfortunate for him, his thoughts didn¡¯t reach her because she got annoyed first by his warm smile, which she took as a mocking. It was hard to treat a growing girl.

    Selv got tired of entertaining the children who bombarded him with questions and decided to take a seat, resting, waiting for the priest to make his appearance. But, time passed with no sign of him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s he? It¡¯s should be about time for him to usually come checking around.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you have business with Father?¡± Asked Mary.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have something to talk with him.¡±

    ¡°Father should be cleaning the unused guest room right now. Do you want me to bring him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just tell me his location.¡±

    After receiving the location, he took off, leaving the sharp glare Nely gave him from interrupting her talk with Mary.

    The place was just within the church, unlike the separate building where the children live. He went accordingly to Mary¡¯s instruction and reached in front of a dusty room. There was no plate to indicate it, but from the sounds coming from inside, it seemed this was the right place.

    A well-mannered man he was, he knocked on the door before entering the room.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    He went inside and immediately greeted with flying dust, causing him to coughed a few times.

    ¡°Forgive me for the mess. As it appeared to you, this room had accumulated age quite splendidly if I say so myself.¡±

    There he was, standing in the middle of dirt and dusts, wearing an apron above his priest clothes, a mask covering nose and mouth, and a dustbin at hand. Rather than a priest, his current was like a cleaning housewife, which suited him quite so.

    ¡°What can I do to help you today? You certainly did not come to assist me, no?¡± He said, resuming his cleaning task.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But before that, do you have extra clothing and something to wipe?¡±

    Seeing how tasking it was, Selv offered his help. Surely, he thought it would be selfish of him to ask and leave him without doing anything.

    ¡°I appreciate your help. There are some near you, so use it as you please.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully prepared. Are you perhaps expecting my visit?¡±

    Selv asked, suspicious of the too convenient coincidence. It might be just a coincidence, but it might not. He had known him for quite a time, but there was something in him that he couldn¡¯t dismiss as strange. Considering the thing about Nely, there was a chance he was also involved. Or that was his thoughts.

    ¡°Surely, not. I had prepared those for when my lambs offering to help.¡±

    It was the result of his overthinking things.

    ¡°Is that so. Then, why not ask them for help from the start?¡±

    Pierre laughed at his suggestion.

    ¡°Surely you jest. I¡¯m, too, a citizen of this town. I won¡¯t ask for something unless necessary. Furthermore, I don¡¯t hope them to dirty themselves. Who knows what could go wrong if something bad enters their bodies through the dust.¡±

    Selv realized his misunderstand from the sincerity in his words. He should have known that, even though he might dodge a topic and ask strange if it concerns the children, he never spoke of falsehood. He might not be the most credible person around, but he was honest in his own way.

    That was why he earned a thick trust from children who grew up by his side. It stayed the same when they departed from this place.

    ¡°I see. Sorry for doubting you. I guess your love for children is the real deal,¡± Selv said, offering a bow.

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s the adults¡¯ job to take care of the dirty things while the children stay undefiled. Aren¡¯t you in the same opinion?¡±

    ¡°I guess, so. I don¡¯t know about your wording, but it¡¯s true we¡¯re better on doing this than the children.¡±

    Selv put on his equipment tight, joining Pierre on his task. He drew water from the nearby well into a bucket and went to clean. Pierre took care of the high, hard to reach places while he did the dirt dropped to the ground.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    They were going on a fast pace, cleaning one thing after another. Their movements were fluent without any hesitation. As expected from people who were living since ages ago, they had mastered the way of cleaning. The spot that once accumulated dust, dirt, insect¡¯s shell, and possibly many others, was reborn with a sparkling surface, showing no apparent signs of its previous state.

    ¡°Is it not about time to hear your objective today?¡±

    Once they were pretty much done, Pierre opened up a conversation. Selv stopped his hand and asked.

    ¡°Tell me what you know about your hometown.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather sudden, and quite late, don¡¯t you agree? Some time had passed since I took roots here, and only now you pique interest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve something going on right now, which might make me go there myself. So, I would appreciate it if you were to tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the lass, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Selv didn¡¯t answer back his sudden statement.

    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±

    ¡°A simple deduction, The Guardian.¡±

    It was certainly not hard to deduce his situation. The incidents from last month had already spread to everyone. They were aware of the presence put under his care recently and also played a role in returning Selv. Despite being called the independent town, this place was small enough to know about your neighbors like in the sticks.

    But, he was unable to pin out the source of conviction in his words. In the end, a deduction was but predicting from the information we have at hand. Delusions , put in another way. That was why there shouldn''t¡¯ be any confidence.

    Selv gave an eyeful of him, trying to find out how much he knew of his situation. He wasn¡¯t able to read him.

    ¡°My reason aside, what¡¯s your answer?¡± He asked, returning the topic back on track.

    ¡°Of course, you have my support to help that child.¡±

    HIs reply was quick, without any hesitation, despite this might be an act of selling his comrades. Pierre seemed not to mind it if it were to help children, which was convenient for Selv.

    ¡°I doubt there¡¯s anything useful since I haven''t returned there since I came here. But, I will answer to my ability.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still fine since my sources are books and documents. Tell me.¡±

    To his request, Pierre finally stopped his hand, looked his way, and said,

    ¡°I understand. Then, let me start with the only rule of my hometown. Strength is the only rule.¡±

    Pierre started telling about his hometown.

    The land of demon. A place where everything was decided with strength. Barren land where the pleasant smell of spring flowers never came. Even if it did decide to visit, the smell of rotten corpses and the vicious plants that grew on it would be blocked and erased their smell completely.

    Those plants, just like many the people there, did not grow tasteful or healthy fruits. Why of course. They intentionally underwent evolution to ensure that no being would delighly take them to their mouth, increasing their chances of growing bigger and longer.

    Despite the rotten bedding they decided to take root upon and the unlikeable fruits they bore, people and creatures, both alike, still preyed upon it. They had no choice. How could they?

    The land was scarce as it could be. Not eating mean they would be the one to become the next bedding or food.

    They have to eat so they become stronger. They need to be strong to live. They live to see another day. And, to see another day they need to eat.

    Was there a meaning doing that? Wouldn¡¯t it better to die and end all the hardship?

    There might not be any meaning at all. And, such thoughts were unrelated to them. They were too busy figuring out how to see the next day than doing philosophy.

    Their sole saving was that such a thing did not apply to every inch of the hard to live place they were on. There were places with a better condition to live, although few in number. Plants would have a lower growth speed, but in exchange, the fruits the bore were juicy and healthy to some extent.

    It was by no way better than any land where humans live. But, it was enough for them. Enough to spill even more blood.

    The oasis gathered many who hoped for a better life, yet the number was limited. A muddy competition took place which, In the end, only the strong to claim those places. Among those, only one was claimed by the demon race. The rest became inhabited by creatures with strength so otherworldly even by demon standard. Everyone who challenged them did not live to tell the tale.

    Change of power took places many times until one demon realized it was meaningless to just claim the spot. They also need to guard it. That was the trigger that resulted in the one and only town in the land of demon.

    The strongest one at that time gathered people weaker than him who vowed loyalty, built a town with them, and hardening his defense with them while he stood at the top. It was a strong reign which continued for a long time.

    As a result, things like art, philosophy, and religion started to develop. However, it did not spread to people outside until a few hundreds of years later. One of the most notable things of what they would later call the golden age was the birth of religion.

    It taught people not to hate or seek revenge on others who killed your parent or brother. Everyone was desperate to live so we shouldn¡¯t hate them for it.

    It was made with the consideration of what the cycle of revenge will do to the already bad land of demon. Wasting life which was hard to increase was undesirable. Moreover, cannibalism was a thing at that time. Deciding not to eat the one you killed because of hatred was just unacceptable.

    Thanks to it, the living condition of the demon race considerably got better.

    On the other hand, however, jealousy and dissatisfaction began to build up among people outside the town. They could not accept how some live comfortable within the town¡¯s wall while they desperate to see another day. Unfortunately, they were helpless because they were weak.

    Strength did the talk here. Without that, even if they went in a group, what awaits them was being sent back or killed. They had no choice but to endure their current lifestyle.

    At the end of the day, the golden age was put down by one man who held dissatisfaction with the current reign. What he wished was a change in how demons operate, killing each other just to stay alive, not helping when others when the threat came. That was why he stood at the frontline, gained strength and lost something, gathered people and lost someone, and finally closed the curtain of the golden age.

    His reign began. To stop and unite all the demons, he targeted the bountiful land across the land, where humans live. It was the start of demon invasion which Selv knew.

    ¡°The rest was something you should know better than me. Starting with the west, we took occupation and shifted to the north. Things went well until an unfortunate event happened which ended the first invasion.¡±

    Pierre concluded his long talk.

    Selv took his time processing the information he heard for the first time. But, the last event was something hit too close to home. That was why, rather than about the otherworldly creatures, current state, he asked about a thing that bugged him.

    ¡°What caused the invasion to stop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s but an unfortunate event, just as I told you. One with the name of dollification.¡±

    Selv felt something gushing out from his body. The always consistent ticking within him increased its pace.

    Tick, tick, tick, tick.

    Was it moving clockwise or anticlockwise?

    Tick, tick, tick, tick.

    What was this sense that rushed him to move somewhere else? His chest was in pain. Oh, he noticed. He forgot to breathe.

    He took a deep breath, exhaled, repeat.

    Still, something inside him did not stop. It went out of control, went mad, crazed!

    It rang with an unpleasant sound, signing something to him.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just us.¡±

    He barely managed to say that with a quivering voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The tragedy strikes all without discrimination. Man, woman, young, old, demon, human, friends, enemies. It turns everyone into lifeless dolls.¡±

    What Pierre said was not a metaphor but plain truth. People did turn into cold plastic dolls with glass eyes. It was an unknown disease that damaged and changed the world to what it was now.

    Selv managed to escape this disease for an unknown reason, but he lost many things far more precious than his life. The suffocating pain from his chest was proof. He thought many times, wishing the disease to catch him. That moment was a suitable time for him to die. He should have died with his comrades while the time aligned with his.

    Now, it was too late. Far too late to even hope for it. Because of that, he changed his perspective, looking at things from the bright side.

    ¡°Pierre, did those creatures you mentioned survived the tragedy?¡±

    ¡°I believe not. Just like how monsters went extinct from this land, they too were inflicted by the same tragedy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the good news I want to hear. One thing off my shoulder, now.¡±

    Selv sighed in relief. He was about to ask another question when someone came in.

    ¡°Father, we came for help!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my dear children. Yes, I¡¯m thankful for your assistance. Wear that apron and mask before you help.¡±

    Selv had thought he stopped cleaning to have a talk with him. But, from the looks of it, he had done it to leave some for the children who came to help. After all, they would feel down if they came for nothing.

    Pierre came closer after making sure the children were fine to be left alone.

    ¡°Forgive me. It seems the time is up.¡±

    ¡°No. The information are plenty. I should be the one to apologize for taking your time. Anyway, thank you. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Hold it,¡± Pierre said, holding Selv from leaving. ¡°If you have interest in the current state of my hometown, I suggest you visit the park.¡±

    Selv tilted his head.

    ¡°Is there someone here who knows about it more than you?¡±

    ¡°Why, yes. Did you not wonder why I¡¯m cleaning this guest room?¡±

    His words caused Selv to open his eyes wide. He couldn¡¯t believe he missed out something as simple as that.

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t mean-¡±

    ¡°It is. Find someone with the name of Erstho. He holds the answer you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Selv thanked him went out, leaving Nely who was still playing with May, after briefly telling her he was going for a walk.

    Pierre didn¡¯t tell him other than his name and a word of warning, do not get on his bad side.

    Well, how hard it could be? The individual couldn¡¯t be a dangerous person if he was granted permission to enter here.

    Selv headed toward the park while imagining what sort of person the other party was.

 Chapter 24

    Children ran after each other, quite so delightfully, with a smile on their faces. It was a common scene at this time of the day of every park, flushed with the green of carefully maintained plants, if not for one of the children to has horns sticking out of his small head. Surely, he was a vile demon going for his prey, who ran with their lives, while the adults froze on dread.

    Such was not the case. Far from it.

    A distance away a group of mothers was gossiping about someone¡¯s husband affair,  glancing at their dear children from time to time. The color of fear was not present, for they too were smiling at the heating topic.

    But surely, they were worried deep down, no?

    Nevertheless, either they hid it so well, or there were none, their behaviors showed no sign of it. They children too played with the horned child like a good brother and sister. From how they called each other with a strange nickname, which could stick to the poor person until adulthood, their favorable relation was plain to the eyes.

    Children and their guardian were not the only one present. There were also elderlies who sat on the bench, bathing themselves in sunlight, doing nothing else as the warm, breeze gently stroke their old cheeks affectionately. Don''t forget the pairs of a child and their father who took it upon themselves the chance to deepen their bond on this perfect day.

    Selv felt the urge to lie somewhere free and just closed his eyes. But, he resisted. He was now looking for someone with the name of Erstho. Only after that, he would allow himself to indulge himself to the pleasure.

    Inspecting the place, he moved his legs on the grass, which covered all of the ground this point onward. He had thought it would serve great trouble finding the right person among these people. Luckily for him, he found him quite easily because only he seemed not enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. Not to mention his outfit that stuck out like sore thumbs.  He was sitting on a bench, looking at the scene with something on his mind and a curl on his eyebrows.

    Selv approached him with a smile.

    ¡°May I?¡± He asked, pointing at the empty space beside him.

    The man who presumed to be Erstho gave him nothing but a glance before losing interest, returning his glance back.

    Selv took it upon himself the honor to sit. He received no voice of complaint from his mate beside. So, he made himself comfortable there, crossing his leg and all.

    ¡°The weather today is just great for relaxing. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Selv threw him a topic, but no bite.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Being a friendly person I am, why don¡¯t I give you a brief explanation about this town? That sounds like a good idea, no?¡±

    He did not receive the response he was waiting for, so he started giving him information about the town like a guide even though no one asked for it.

    ¡°If you came from outside, you should be surprised by how green the place is. It¡¯s to be expected. This town places great importance on preserving nature, especially this district. It¡¯s a different story when talking about the industrial and entertainment districts because those are the necessary needs. But, you can see the same scenery from hundreds of years ago from other than those two.¡±

    Look, he exclaimed.

    ¡°This very park is one of the most prominent when talking about preserving. We made sure to build and maintain it using the same method from the past down to the very detail. The placement, of course, we also carved the same engravement things like the metal handle on this bench. Everything is the same,¡± he said, proudly as if talking about himself.

    ¡°...¡±

    He finally earned another response other than the first glance. This time was a sharp stare. He was not intimidated and was still all smile as he returned the stare with his own. Finally, Erstho spoke for the first time since his visit.

    ¡°You sure talk a lot like women. Is it just you or there¡¯s a custom here that says to open your mouth when no one asking?¡±

    Words of insult flew at high speed at him, which caught him by surprise.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know whether I speak like women or not, but there are quiet women and talkative men in the world, you know? There¡¯s no custom as far as I know. Although, they might just make it while I was not around. Who knows.¡±

    He managed to answer back the first one, but the second came right after.

    ¡°That part proved my point even more. Furthermore, quiet women are nothing but social defect and talkative men are swindlers at action,¡± he spoke his mind clearly, not minding the conflict that might sprout when someone hears his problematic statement.

    To not let this problematic topic from growing even further, he decided to change it.

    ¡°You might think so,  but the world-¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you, a human, claims to know about the world more than me, a demon? Let us hear the reason, shall we?¡±

    He tried and got himself further into the mess. Granted, he had lived for hundreds of years, which even longer than some demon race, but there was always someone greater. He had heard a certain race could theoretically live for eternity like jellyfishes or lobsters. His would be nothing but a speck to them.

    So,  he could just dismiss his words, can¡¯t he?

    ¡±No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I¡¯m well aware that the world is much bigger than the word itself. I too know of my lack of understanding, for I¡¯m just a human full of ignorance.¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re also fond of lowering yourself. Quite a match for a woman, no?¡± He said with a smirk.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Oh, god! Does he have any chance against this man¡¯s silver tongue that seemed to die unless throwing words of insult? Trying to play it nicely with him was a mistake since the start. He did not deserve any of his warm hospitality.

    Was this the harshness of intercultural communication, or the man just being an ass?

    No. Calm down, Selv. He told himself. This degree of animosity shouldn¡¯t do much to him because things were harsher when the demon immigrants came. So, he had gone through the true intercultural communication way before.

    And that meant he was just being an ass.

    He brushed that thought away with a shake of his head. The person might be an ass, but he was a useful ass. To get the information about the current land of demon, he will lick this ass¡¯ ass if he had to.

    So, he decided to swallow it down.

    ¡°My gender aside, are you Erstho?¡±

    ¡°Finally down to business, I see. That took you long enough. Yes, I¡¯m Erstho himself,¡± he said with a daring smile, implying he had known Selv was looking for him.

    He knew and yet ignored him and did all those stuff.

    ¡°You¡¯re a real piece of work, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Finally sounding like a man. Aren¡¯t that great to know you¡¯re not fully a woman?¡±

    Selv did the wisest thing and ignore his provocation. There was absolutely no meaning in continuing this exchange. It was meaningless and a waste of time. If he won¡¯t stop then he will, even if resulted in him being stuck as a woman.

    ¡°Erstho, did you come from the land of demon?¡±

    ¡°Before that, I¡¯ve to say something.¡±

    It seemed he had no intention of obediently answering him. Left with no choice, he let the man continue.

    ¡°You claimed that I can see the same scenery as it was in the past. I strongly disagree. After all, in the past, we wouldn¡¯t bother playing around with our enemy in this farce.¡±

    This was a simple provocation. So simple and straightforward that a child¡¯s clumsy lie would be harder to see.

    Selv had sworn to not jump at his provocation again because it was meaningless and a waste of time. It was just a few minutes ago he thought of it. But, the burning sensation swelling up from the pit of his stomach foretell him the coming of the second round.

    This time, he was determined to fight back because he had insulted the thing he shouldn¡¯t have.

    He undid her relaxed stance and returned Erstho¡¯s stare with his own.

    ¡°I let you run your mind and this is what you use it for? Is angering someone a hobby of yours or something?¡±

    Selv said with a harsh voice he didn¡¯t know was still there within him. He had raised his voice when shouting or scolding but never filled it with hostility like now. The thing Erstho said was that unacceptable to him.

    ¡°What? Did I touch your nerve? You¡¯re quite fickle to get angry when someone just stating the fact.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind how much you insult, or ridicule me. If it¡¯s only about that, I would have kept my mouth shut and swallow your words silently. But, not about this harmony. Definitely not!¡±

    ¡°Harmony, you say? That¡¯s one big word you chose there. Not coexisting but harmony. It seems you think this state is something both sides are in consent with each other and it results in something good.¡±

    Selv did not deny his claim for it was true. The state where people living in peace regardless of their differences was not something at the level of coexisting. There ought to be something greater in it. Thus, it was harmony.

    Erstho couldn¡¯t care less about Selv¡¯s thoughts as he pointed out the children who were playing tag.

    ¡°Do you see those children over there? Have you ever wonder why, despite the unnaturally greater number on humans, the demon child got the role to chase the other?¡±

    Selv thought over on what he was trying to say. Why the child got that role? Well, it was that sort of game. They first decided on the role to run and chase. They then would run away while the chaser runs after them. Once all were caught, they would divide the role once again and repeat with different people. So, his answer was it was by pure chance the demon¡¯s child was chosen.

    Upon hearing it, Erstho snorted.

    ¡°What so funny?¡± Selv asked, almost threatening for his answer.

    ¡°Your naive thoughts, that¡¯s what,¡± he said, not affected by Selv¡¯s threatening, putting his leg above another. ¡°You¡¯re a fine adult. Surely, you have a child or two already. So, children¡¯s honest nature shouldn¡¯t be anything foreign to you.¡±

    He locked his sight on the playing children, not giving Selv a look as if saying he didn¡¯t worth his attention. He saw how the demon child was giving other children a chase. The child was all smile, but he wouldn¡¯t miss the sign of fatigue on him, or the sight of other children having fun with each other as the demon child was being left behind because of the appointed role. Surely, this was not the first or second time this had happened because there was an acceptance of how the acts.

    ¡°They''re so true to themselves, so true they don¡¯t even need to think or realize for it to show on their actions. Without being taught, they naturally ¡®divided¡¯ the role. They, who are the same, and them, who are not.¡±

    Selv opened his mouth in disbelief. How could he think of something so terrible? There was something disagreeable from how he perceives the world. Children were honest. That point he agreed. But, they did not so wicked like the adults to divide themselves based on physical appearance. At most, they would find the demon child to be strange at first, only to disregard it as they play together.

    Yes, he believed in their good nature. He trusted that part of them. He did. Yet, the word of rebuttal didn¡¯t get out from his mouth.

    There was him, who despite talking big about harmony, that agrees with him. He found himself unable to completely deny his claim.

    In the first place, it was not him who first proposed this idea. He was asked to help and so he did. Granted, he gave permission to accept them as immigrants. But, he actually couldn¡¯t care less because at that time he was asked too.

    His initial thoughts were not that much different than Erstho. After all, he had seen and experienced their bad sides when they were at war with each other. Forgetting and forgiving them when it was coming from personal experience was easier to say than done. But, along the way, he had a change of heart. That was true!

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t think the children would do that! I¡¯ve watched how humans and demons could get along. Look, they¡¯re happily playing with each other. They must be a great friend to each other. I¡¯m sure that it''s just you being pessimistic because you came  from the outside and have never seen where humans and demons get along like good neighbor.¡±

    He managed to fight back with a muddy doubt clinging on to him like a bad stain. Unaware that he did not make a good argument and rejected Erstho¡¯s claim with no supporting idea. It was weak and empty.

    Erstho got up from his seat, thinking there was no point in continuing the already meaningless exchange. Not that he ever thought it had any meaning from the start.

    ¡°That¡¯s just you pushing your ideal on me. I don¡¯t care what you think about this farce here. But, if it hurts my fellows, I will protect them even if I have to destroy this false paradise you made,¡± he said, making his intention clear.

    Selv finally understood Pierre¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know how much of a power he held within him. But, his determination alone was apparent enough to not be dismissed as a joke. He felt the man would really do it when the time comes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going since someone¡¯s expecting me. I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting, Mr idealist.¡±

    Leaving one last remark, Erstho turned his back on him, walking away toward a group of old demons who were waiting for him. Selv rarely saw them, but he recognized the faces as someone belonging to this town.

    He watched their back until they disappeared beyond his vision. Only then he realized he had done the rude act of not introducing himself. No wonder Erstho insulted him one last time. He had taken it for granted for people to know him.

    With the lingering bitterness in his mouth, Selv tasted the unsavory flavor of frustration to the very last lick.

 Chapter 25

    After Erstho went away, Selv found himself lost. In the meantime, he went away from the park. His feet didn¡¯t set to any location as it aimlessly roamed around the street. Before he knew it, he had found himself at the commercial district, close to Annatshya¡¯s place. He hadn¡¯t had enough. He wanted to think about Erstho¡¯s question a bit more alone. So, he turned his feet to the other direction, ready to roam again somewhere. When he did, however, someone was standing there.

    ¡°You¡¯re back sooner than expected. I haven¡¯t even finished shopping today¡¯s ingredients.¡± Annatashya stood there, holding two bags of groceries. She looked around, searching for someone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Nely? She¡¯s not with you?¡±

    Her words made him finally realized that he had forgotten about her. His mind was occupied with himself that she slipped out of his mind.

    ¡°I-I think she¡¯s still at the Church, playing with other children,¡± he replied, hiding the fact that he had forgotten about Nely with a turn of his face. He argued to himself that it was not a lie and he didn¡¯t say anything wrong because, most likely, she was still there doing just that.

    ¡°Hmm, is that so.¡±

    Annatashya examined his face, picking up something from the way he avoided her gaze, she stopped. Then, she thrust her groceries at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just convenient then. You¡¯re free now, right? Let¡¯s go on a shopping date!¡± She said, pushing the bags to him after.

    ¡°No, I actually have something-¡°

    ¡°Something what?¡±

    Her words shut him. Her face told him that she won¡¯t accept no as an answer. This troubled him. It was not like he could trouble her with his worry. Even if he did, he doubted she could help because it was personal trouble. He was the only one who could solve it. So, he said nothing and took the bags like a gentleman.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°Let me have the honor to carry your bag, my lady.¡±

    ¡°My, what a gentleman you are. I would love for you to escort me if not for the bags occupying your hand,¡± she said with a snicker.

    Bold of her to say that despite being the cause of his occupied hands. So bold Selv could only respond with a dry laugh. He then watched her moved next to him and took his arm in a hold.

    ¡°Although escort is not possible, this¡¯s also not bad, right?¡± She asked, a wide smile on her face.

    Receiving that full-blunt, Selv could only slump his shoulder. He had magnificently fallen to her trap. Not that both of his hands were unusable, he had no way to push her. He could try nicely asking her, but he doubted she would ever let this kind of chance escape. He was forced to let her do as she pleases.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better if we go back first to drop the groceries?¡± He tried to talk sense to her, fully aware of what she would say next.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why should we bother doing that when we¡¯re going to shop around here?¡± She replied, stating the most obvious thing.

    ¡°Figured.¡±

    Although she had said it like that, the distance between their location and Annatashya¡¯s place was not far. Thinking about the labor someone had to endure while shopping, it seemed more logical to go back first even if it means walking a bit farther. Unfortunately, Annatashya seemed to think otherwise as it had nothing to do with her.

    At least, he tried.

    Inside his mind, Selv placed a hand to his shoulder, consoling himself.

    ¡°What are you doing, standing there like a scarecrow? Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged, pulling him by the arm.

    ¡°Okay, I get it! So, stop pulling else I might fall.¡±

    To avoid the unlikeable situation where he fell like an idiot, he moved his feet, involuntary making him obeyed her like that of a dog on a walk.

    His master took him to the busiest around, the shopping area. Merchants exchanged shouts, competing on whose better at attracting customers, and showed their best products. There was pretty much everything concerning daily consumption, from meat to spices.

    The shopping area was a place within the commercial district. It divided goods depend on its type into several alleys like foods, daily necessities, toys, and so on. Obviously, the place they were right now was the food alleys, which incidentally the noisiest.

    It was the kind of place Selv preferred to avoid if possible. Although he did patrol the place on a daily basis, he did it while taking into account of when people were fewer. It seemed like he didn¡¯t take his duty seriously. But, without doing it he might abandon the whole thing altogether. He was that bad.

    While being pressured by loud voices from both sides, he entered the area by being pulled.

    ¡°Why are you, a man strong enough to fight Death, getting cold feet from something like this?¡± Annatashya asked from his side.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m never good with noisy places. When I¡¯m near one, I can¡¯t help but feel they¡¯re trying to do something to me. I believe you already knew about that.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, as a matter of fact. ¡°I know if it¡¯s about you. I haven¡¯t been looking at you for nothing.¡±

    She glued their distance even further, looking straight into his eyes, full with sincerity and feeling not so hidden to anyone.

    Selv was captured by it. He was unable to look away from her straightforward eyes that reflected only him inside, together with emotion so passionate it might burn him. He took a moment, hesitating, before he tried to open his mouth, only to be cut by her teasing smile.

    ¡°I also know that your feeling for noisy places is not a phobia, but a preference,¡± she said, snapping Selv back into reality.

    Unable to bear her gaze any longer, he finally broke eye contact and replied.

    ¡°You got that right. I can¡¯t seem to like it no matter how much time has passed. There¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    Hearing that, Annatashya let out a giggle.

    ¡°That sound childish you know. Like a child being upset upon asked to do something he doesn¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do about that? If that¡¯s what you think, then I¡¯m fine being a child.¡±

    ¡°My, now you¡¯re sulking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Not only you were charmed not long ago. Now for you to sulk¡­ How cute.¡±

    The situation was too disadvantage for Selv. No matter what he did at this point, it will be dismissed as cute by her. So, he said nothing and dropped his shoulder.

    As if hadn¡¯t had enough with the teasing, she whispered to him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying that much, then, let¡¯s pick a quieter place for our next date,¡± she said, suggesting something.

    ¡°Please, spare me,¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied immediately, sweetly laughing and tightening her embrace as if it wasn¡¯t tight enough already. He could feel the warm and soft sensation well enough on his arm. He tried to dismiss it by focusing his attention to another thing, but he received another stimulant. This time it was from her hair because of how close they were. He could smell her fragrance. It was a sweet and gentle smell. Not strong enough to stab his nose, but it was enough to make its presence clear. Did she put on perfume, or was it the smell of her shampoo?

    Selv couldn¡¯t help but wonder. He used the same bath and shampoo, but he believed his smell was not this good. It was a wonder.

    ¡°Oh, fancy meeting you both?¡±

    When he was busy thinking about such a thing, someone called out to her. It was a man who appeared to be a servant from his butler clothes. It was someone they knew.

    ¡°That goes the same Haust. What¡¯re you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Just on a little errand to make an easy to eat meal for someone who will stay up the night, again.¡±

    It was clear that he referred to Vincent, the lord responsible to manage the town. He had cleaned his hands off that task, but it seemed it was still as hard as he remembered. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Tell him not to push himself too far,¡± Selv said, speaking from experience.

    ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you for the goodwill,¡± he said, bowing with one hand on his chest.

    ¡°Spare me the bow in the middle of the street. I don¡¯t want unwanted attention.¡±

    ¡°Unwanted attention, you say?¡±

    He looked at Selv who was carrying bags beside her and grinned to his ears.

    ¡°I see, I see. I will stop it. But, unfortunately, it seems you¡¯ve already gathered unwanted attention because of your date. Please, don¡¯t mind me and continue your date.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s-¡°

    ¡°Your eyes are sharp, Haust. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re on a date right now,¡± she said, interrupting Selv who was about to deny, acting bashful with one hand on the cheek.

    It was so ridiculous that he was left with no choice, but to turned his gaze upward and enjoying the clear sky.

    What a nice sky, he thought.

    His thoughts went somewhere else because he found that it was meaningless to try and resist her. Even if he someway or another managed to win against her, no one would be happy, no?

    So, he stopped what he was doing and affirmed it himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re in the middle of date right now. So, if you have nothing else, please excuse us.¡±

    Once he finished his words, he took off. He predicted that this would cause Annatashya to tease him even more, but it was fine compared to be attacked from both sides. So, he said that and quickly made his escape.

    However, she did not tease him. She opened her eyes wide with a blank expression and walked while being led by him. It was strange. So strange that he felt embarrassed instead.

    Speaking of strange, he found the surprised face of not only Haust but also the people around to be the same. When he walked away from there, he noticed how the people around stood in place, following him with their doubting eyes and an agape mouth.

    He had no idea what caused them to be like that.

    After distancing themselves from the previous place, he finally voiced out his thoughts.

    ¡°What, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°W- Well, you know¡­¡±

    She tried to explain, only to stumble with her words. Her eyes swam around without any sign of calming down.

    He looked at her, she turned her face with a red face. Seeing her flushed state, he finally realized what was going on, to his surprise.

    ¡°Could it be, you¡¯re embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°N- No, not really.¡±

    She tried to play it cool, but her unsettle behavior betrayed her. It was plain in the eyes that she was squirming out of embarrassment.

    He had found himself in a rare situation. It was not an everyday thing that he would find her like this. If he were to retaliate, it had to be now or never.

    In the end, he missed his chance as she took offense of his stare.

    ¡°What? Never seen someone embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Well, not never but rarely. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you doing one since I came back.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve never thought that the passive you would suddenly say something like that!¡±

    ¡°The thing about we¡¯re on a date?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I mean you never, not even once, admitted that it was a date even after I invited you out several times!¡±

    Did he? He vaguely remembered pestering him saying it was a date in the past. Now that he thought of it, he might have said it was an outing every time. Obviously, he never thought of it as a date. How could he? His partner was someone equal to his great-great-great granddaughter. The gap between their age was too great to even consider romance. Annatashya might already be an adult by normal human¡¯s standard. But, to him, she was still a child.

    It might be a different case for the demon race who had different value because of their natural long lifespan, but he was a human.

    The value he learned was that he shouldn¡¯t look at children as targets of romance. It was unnatural to do so. He was unable to shake off that value because he thought it would be unethical to do so. And, it remained within him even now.

    He felt bad to her, but that was the end of the story. As long she didn¡¯t remove it, he won¡¯t look at her the way she wanted him to.

    He, however, didn¡¯t want to spoil it for her. So, he decided to say nothing about it.

    ¡°Sorry. That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±

    ¡°Despite denying it that many times?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Then, is this a fate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a date.¡±

    She then went quiet. He was unable to check on her face since she was looking down. Thinking he had somehow upset her, he tried to call out to her, worried. But, to his surprise, what came back was stifled laughter. She lifted her face.

    He knew at that moment that she was far from being upset. After all, the happy expression on her face was one of pure happiness.

    ¡°You said it! You definitely said it! It¡¯s not a mishear because I heard it clearly with my ears! You admitted that it¡¯s a date!¡±

    ¡°I- I did.¡±

    Without minding the perplexed Selv, she trusted her clenched fist to the air, cheered for her great achievement.

    Selv just stood there, dumbfound, as they gathered attention. He was unable to understand what caused her to break into a cheer despite being causing it.

    Annatashya, on the other hand, smiled with great satisfaction and regained her vigor as she pulled him.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t waste any second!¡±

    ¡°Go to where?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s s shopping date. So, that¡¯s obvious.¡±

    In case you¡¯ve forgotten, we¡¯re already in the shopping area.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and buy what¡¯s missing.¡±

    She went on. It was as if her brake had gone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about it, but don¡¯t you have bought enough? There¡¯re fish, vegetables, eggs, and other stuff like herbs. What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making chicken and egg rice bowl. So, I still need the chicken.¡±

    Chicken and egg rice bowl was nice, he thought. Despite easy to make, it was delicious and had this warm feel about it. It might be just him because he knew it had a parent and child theme behind it. Incidentally, it was his favorite.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. But, it¡¯s rare for you to make such a mistake. After all, chicken is one of the core ingredients. How could you forget about it?¡±

    Annatashya let out a slightly troubled dry laugh.

    ¡°Well, this kind of things happens sometimes. No one is perfect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not complaining since it¡¯s my favorite. But, looking at the groceries isn¡¯t it better to make something with the things available?¡±

    ¡°No. It has to be it. I¡¯m in the kind of mood to eat it.¡±

    Hmm, Selv felt something amiss. There was something going on. That was what his guts told him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about wasting food, don¡¯t worry. I bought these for stock. Or are you searching for a reason to end our date?¡±

    Regaining her cool. she reproached him with a smile.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± he lied through his teeth as if breathing.

    Still, he felt the guilt pricking on his heart. It was uncomfortable, but he couldn¡¯t deny it after going this far. He had to bear with it until the very end.

    So, they went on their ¡®date¡¯.

    Taking advantage of Selv¡¯s clueless about the meat shop location, Annatashya led him to a different alley where it was filled with fashion-related things. It was there they did the date.

    They entered a shop, checked on the clothes there, picked each other¡¯s clothes, complimented each other. It troubled him when she asked him which of the two clothes in her hands were better. He pondered hard, thinking which of the two was the right answer when in the end she was content in which whatever he chose for her.

    They spent another hour looking at accessories on the stall. He realized she was hinting him something as she kept giving him a side look. He tried to act oblivious, but in the end, bent down and bought her an accessory. An earing to be exact. She had tried to make him buy a ring, but as it was too obvious what she was planning he stride passed it. Either Way, she was happy from receiving it.

    And it was also enjoyable for him. So enjoyable he had forgotten about his trouble.

    After a long detour, they finally bought the chicken, ending their pleasant date with both enjoying it. The sun had half-closed itself, warming the sky with orange. Both were finally heading home. Obviously, there were more bags on Selv because of the shopping. His arms started whining from carrying heavy loads for a long period of time. But, alas. It was the fate of male on such a date.

    After a hard journey, they finally reached home and he was awarded a warm tea. A measle reward for the burden, but once he took a sip and felt his soreness went away, he thought it was worth it.

    Nothing beats a good drink after working hard.

    He let himself fell flat to the table as Annatashya was preparing for dinner.

    Now that his head was clear, he found himself thinking he was being stupid for thinking he had a problem when they weren¡¯t any.

    What was wrong with him at that time? He couldn¡¯t believe he let Erstho said all that. Humans and demons can¡¯t get along? That was but his opinion. And, his opinion was nothing but false in front of this reality. He needed to look at reality.

    He who came from the land of demon might never think about it, but people can get along just fine. There was no need for conflict because they can talk and understand each other. The world was not how it was when they could only kill each other. The enemies they needed to fight now was not each other, but Deaths.

    The harmony was not a mistake. It was something inevitable because what was what they want. After all, they asked him to grant it.

    He finally reached the answer. There was no need to hesitate for he was right.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve cleared your mind.¡±

    Just as he finished with his problem, Annatashya also finished with her cooking. She brought his favorite dishes to him.

    ¡°You realized? No. It¡¯s stupid to ask.¡±

    She giggled and said as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯m always watching you.¡±

    Only after getting this far he realized the amiss feeling he felt earlier. He knew Annatashya was not someone clumsy enough to make such a mistake. She would plan things and earn the best result with the most effective way. It was her way of doing. For her to forget the main ingredient was as unlikely as chicken to fly.

    The choice was also strange. She didn¡¯t particularly hate it, but she preferred lighter things such as sou or pasta. She was in the kind of mood to eat his favorite thing when he was troubled over something? Sounds too good to be a confidence.

    Lastly, when they met, he was about to distance himself from her place. Meaning, she was on her way back until she saw him.

    He didn¡¯t know how,  but she knew of his situation. Well, someone must have seen him when he was roaming without destination and reported it to her. He knew several busybodies that might do it.

    Either way, he had but one thing to say.

    ¡°Thank you for looking out to me.¡±

    In response, she smiled a blossom.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    With good timing, Nely returned after having her fill playing with her friends from the church. She watched her hands and took a seat as Annatashya took her portion from the kitchen.

    They surrounded the table and had a warm dinner together.

 Chapter 26

    Late that day, when the stars awake, exchanging with the people who were asleep, shadows roamed the streets. They flew from the roof to another, leaving but a tiny sound that disappeared soon after like their presences. As if playing hide and seek with the moon, they moved while hiding behind the shadows of buildings. They were so stealth that, even if by chance, someone woke up from their sleep form dry throat and turned their sight outside the window, their figures would still go unnoticed. They blend so well that they were the darkness itself.

    Nay. They were, in fact, not the darkness. Darkness wouldn¡¯t wear a robe with a hood that hid their identity. It also won¡¯t breathe nor it would creep with two shoes on their feet.  So, they weren¡¯t the darkness, but a bunch of figures blending in the night in silent. They moved in a circular direction, avoiding the bright of the entertainment district as if fearing, toward the north side of the town. Their destination was somewhere within the business district. They went straight and gathered at one building that still had the lights on despite the late hour. Relaying their thoughts with simple hand gestures and eyes contact, they spread out and sneaked in from various routes. It went smoothly as their entry didn¡¯t alert anyone. They breathed a sigh of relief for but a moment before they kept their guards up again as they entered the second phase.  Surveying the surrounding, they found no sign of people, only chairs and desks without its owner. One thing standing out from the room was the incredible amount of papers there. Other than that there was nothing worth mentioning. Apparently, they had no business there as they moved upstairs without searching the room. The second floor was clearly fancier than the one below. There were carpet laid on the floor and flower vases decorating the long corridor. From there, they could see doo lead to their destination on the other side. They wasted no time and strode with the utmost caution. Upon reaching, they put their eyes on the keyhole, peeking. They saw a man with a fine suit, a cravat on his neck, sitting behind a mountain of documents. He had a stern face, with a mustache that didn¡¯t suit him, as he looked through the document, occasionally scratching his head as if searching for a flea. Every adult recognizes the man. He was the Lord who replaced Selv to govern the town, Vincent. The face hairs that didn¡¯t suit him moved as he mumbled something difficult. They found their target. What they need to do next was simple. Taking out the weapons beneath their robe, they reached out to the doorknob when,

    ¡°I suggest to keep your hands off it.¡± someone whispered behind their ears.

    Reacting to the sudden voice, they jumped back, taking a distance to identify the situation. In front of the door, there was a man they hadn¡¯t noticed before, standing tall, blocking their path with a plate of sandwiches on one of his hand.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t enter a room without knocking. It¡¯s a breach of manner.¡±

    His words baffled them. It was like he didn¡¯t understand the situation at all. There were a group of people standing in front of him with weapons, ready to strike him. Of all the things he talked about manners? There got to be something wrong with him. As if to further support their suspicious, he now went and introduced himself.

    ¡°Good evening, uninvited guests. I¡¯m the head butler who takes care of this town lord¡¯s needs. Haust is the name.¡±

    He bowed, an action unthinkable in a life-threatening situation. Obviously, not missing the chance, they took advantage of his foolish action to assault his defenseless head. They did it with the intention of separating it from his neck.

    In the next moment, however, the people who attacked him fell to the ground with a thud, as if their strings were cut. Confusion. They were perplexed by the unknown. Despite having their eyes locked to him, they were unable to figure out what had happened.

    It, however, only stayed for a moment as Haust lifted his head, asking with a clear voice.

    ¡°Now, what can I do for you, Uninvited guests?¡±

    They experienced a paralyze which froze them on the spot. They saw it. Behind his well-mannered behaviors was something vicious and violent. It overwrote their previous confusion into fear, sticking them to their spot for few good seconds.

    They hadn¡¯t expected this hard hurdle. They were informed of the individuals around the lord, including Haust, but there was no information on his prowess ness. The lack of information was the result of him not going out to show it since Selv handled most of it.

    This caused some unexpected damage, but there shouldn¡¯t be much problem in the plan. They had the confidence to handle the minor problem, which was Haust, without a problem.

    Nodding to each other, they went into position and surrounded him.

    Haust showed no signs of agitation and only briefly gave each one of them a look.

    ¡°I take it you have no intention of talking this out. Very well. I gave you a fair chance and you decided to brush it aside. I shall take you as enemies,¡± he said, pulling out something from his chest pocket with his free hand. What he took out was a lump of metal, shaped in such a form that fit to his hand, a barrel pointing at the enemies.

    ¡°Six bullets,¡± he declared. ¡°Try to survive six bullets and I shall give you some sort of reward.¡±

    His words were taken as that of ridicule. No matter how they thought of it, they would survive, or at least some of them will because their number was greater than six. Nine to be exact. So, they took it as his declaration of killing more than one of them with one of his bullets. That was bold of him to assume, not only he could skilfully kill at least two of them with one move, but also they couldn¡¯t dodge it. They felt insulted to be considered that weak. No. this was no longer the case of insult but belittle.

    And that, to them, was more than enough for a reason to give him a slow, painful death. They would strip him of his limbs, hang him upside down, and beat him like a sandbag until he begs for mercy. No, that was no longer enough for them. Eating him alive sounded more appealing to their bloodthirst self. So appealing their drolls were leaking out from their mask. They couldn¡¯t help but fantasizing eating that forbidden meat in their mind as their ancestors did

    Biting into the tender meat, savoring its distinct flavor until the last marbles of fat. Human? Nay. What stood before them was not a living being with the ability to think, but a mere cattle they were about to feast upon.

    The mouth with sharp fangs hidden behind the mask let out a small growl as if agreeing.

    ¡°It seems we have dogs on the loose,¡± Haust said, showing no sign of being disturbed or surprised. He was as calm as anyone could  be

    Then, or finally, perhaps, they were unable to hold themselves and lunged at him. They moved fast, bouncing all over the ground and wall at an incredible speed. They made use of their superior physical abilities any humans couldn¡¯t possibly hope to attain even with the most gruesome training to close the distance.

    Haust, however, was unfazed by their speed. He moved his hand, ever so slightly, and made his shot. An explosion sound, followed by a heavy thud. One of them was down. How he killed one with such easy shocked them, resulting in a slight speed down. He wasted no time and repeatedly made his second, third, and fourth shots in a fraction of a second. More bodies fell anticlimactically. They fell so easy like leaves during autumn. All had a hole in either their head or chest. Flesh blood poured out from it, dyeing both their robes and the carpet dark red.

    They didn¡¯t allow him to shoot further because they finally reached him, weapons ready to slice him into two. They brandished without hesitation, but only managed to cut the air. Haust had ducked. Pushing the barrel to someone¡¯s chin, he fired yet another, killing the poor man instantly. Not only that, he utilized the man still warm corpse to block an attack, causing the attacker to hesitate. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He took no mind to his mentality and swiped his legs, interjected with a kick to another who was approaching and shot him. He did all those stunts while still holding a plate of sandwiches with one hand.

    There were still three of them left while he had used five of his bullets. It was time for their counter-attack. They went with the formation of two people attacking in the front while one was at the back, mumbling something incoherent. The front two covered each other as they attacked, leaving no gap for counters. They engaged in close quarter combat, sending each other¡¯s hands away, all while minding the gun. They managed to throw away Haust¡¯s hand quite hard. It was their chance. But, Haust pulled it back fast and coiled it on the nearby man¡¯s arm. He then twisted the man¡¯s body, immobilizing him, while at the same time, used him as a shield to obscure the other¡¯s attack. Done using him, he smacked him in the nose with the back of the handle and threw him like trash.

    The other person managed to slip between the fast exchange and grabbed Haust¡¯s hand, pointing it downward. He now won¡¯t be able to shoot. The one just smacked in the nose recovered himself and at his open side.

    Haust, however, still had a trick on his sleeve. He intentionally dropped his gun, just to the right position for him to send it flying with his knee. It splendidly hit the target, right in the face. He used the now free hand to grab the hand that was holding a knife, twisted it straight and to the other direction, making him lost his balance and fell backward. The knife slipped out of his hand because of the fall. Haust picked and threw it without looking. It flew and hit the gun he had dropped earlier out of the reach of his enemy who was about to pick it.

    The gun rolled just between them. Their eyes met for a second and the next moment both moved at the same time. The robed person reached it first, but Haust knocked it away the moment he pointed it at him. It once again rolled to the ground.

    Without waiting for it to reach the wall, Haust jumped, picked it, and did a side somersault. In one motion, he regained the same position when the fight started. Oddly enough, he was still with the plate for whatever reasons he had.

    Only after this late in the fight that they admitted Haust¡¯s strength. He was a master of fighting. He had shown them enough of his prowess ness. A group of them gathered together was far from enough number to handle a monster like him, even with a handicap.

    They, however, even when reduced to this number, still believed in their victory. There was still hope within their eyes. Then, as if not learning anything from the previous lesson, they made another frontal assault. Haust didn¡¯t move even an eyebrow as he shot his sixth, unsurprisingly, right in the forehead.

    As if waiting for this moment, the last front member sprung up, catching him from the blind spot, locked him in place. He made sure to do it tightly. With the overwhelming strength, he left no option for Haust to break free by relying on strength or tricks.

    The gun, which was his only means to overturn this situation, couldn¡¯t be aimed to the back because of the limit a man¡¯s arm could turn. Not to mention, he had used the six bullets he declared.

    The finished was the person who was mumbling something incoherent since a while ago in the back. He trusted his hands to their direction. Then, defying every science laws that one could possibly know, a flame sprang out from his hands. It was a flame so big it filled the corridor. It burned the flower on the side, making a burned smell that denied the possibility of it being an illusion. There was also no huge fuel tank in sight in case it was something from the product of human¡¯ machinery, like a flamethrower.

    Furthermore, if it were, there was no way for the flame to reach Haust while still retaining the force without going upward. It went straight to him, ignoring all common knowledge.

    There was nothing strange. After all, this was the other law presence in this world. The law which humans no longer could touch again. It was magic.

    Haust finally showed a clear change in his expression. He was impressed as he saw the approaching flame that defied from his realm of norm. There was no way for him to escape from this situation. Even if he could break the lock, he would be burned by the flame to crisp. They were sure of this vision of victory.

    Hidden to them, however, was Haust¡¯s face who didn¡¯t break its cool. He moved his hand just behind his head. Then, he pulled the trigger for the seventh times. A loud explosion sound reverberated to both parties¡¯ ears and brain. But, it was especially effective to his enemy and made him loosened his hold. Haust shook him off with ease. Once freed, he aimed to the other side of the flame and shot his eighth. Done with it, he put his gun back to the pocket behind his vest.

    Then, for the third time today, he grabbed the stumbling person and used him as a shield against the flame which about to engulf him. It passed and disappeared not long after hitting the wall, leaving black stains, black bodies, and black plants. At the same time the flame disappeared, a thud was heard from the other side of the corridor.

    Haust threw away the shield that had finished its purpose to the ground, forgetting that it was a living being in the first place. He was reminded of the face when it groaned upon hitting the ground.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Haust asked, not sounding impressed or surprise of the man¡¯s survival. To him, his state was as unimportant as wrinkled advertisement pamphlet. Still, he tried to think otherwise since he had promised them something if they survived six bullets. Although, the other party had changed from a plural into a singular.

    ¡°I suppose you deserve a price or another for making me use more than six bullets,¡± he said, bending down next to the fallen survivor. He whispered to his ears.

    ¡°Do you know that sandwiches taste great if you fill it with something and melt it with something like the flame just now? The point is to be careful while melting the inside while keeping the surface from being hard. After all, soft bread is best serves somewhat soft.¡±

    He let him see a glimpse of the sandwiches that now was gouging out some kind of liquid, butter and chocolate perhaps, from between the bread.

    Until the very end, he was messing around with them. That was annoying, but there was nothing the collapsed man could do. Even with a group of nine people, they were helpless against him. So, with the last remaining strength he had left, he asked.

    ¡°H- How did you fire more than six¡­¡±

    To his question, Haust politely replied.

    ¡°The answer you¡¯re looking for is hidden behind the words I said. I never said I only have six bullets.¡±

    Hearing how they were tricked right from the start, he laughed to himself and fell silent with a mocking smile on his face.

    Haust lightly brushed his clothes after successfully obliterating the intruders. Now, he was to deliver the midnight snack while it was still warm.

    Haust, however, was oblivious to the meaning behind the man¡¯s last smile. He was forced to realized when the ground shone ominous light. An unpleasant feeling struck him and his instinct kicked right into the action, faster than his thoughts process.

    He barged into the room without knocking and shouting.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    That was the only word he managed to say before the building was enveloped by a bright red light and exploded. It was a big explosion enough to reverberate through the town, waking up everyone from their peaceful slumber which was but a fleeting moment that lasted longer than anyone¡¯s expectation.

    Smoke rose up, clouding the light on the sky as if covering the town with true darkness.

    On a place not so far away, someone was watching everything unfold. He stood there, wearing similar outfits with the robed people, without feeling even a speck of desire to help anyone caught in the explosion. He silently observed as the explosion started a fire and slowly spreading from one floor to another, creating a flame big enough to cover the whole building.

    Upon closer look, there was something bulging from the man¡¯s hood. It was well hidden, but a layer of cloth was unable to hide the horns on sticking to his head. No human had such thing growing on their head. No one.

    That means the man was, in fact, anything but human. He was a demon. Yes. The very same as one who attacked the building a while ago and caused the fire.

    He watched the flame eating the building for a while but soon lost interest. He saw a group of robed people escaping farther away from the scene of the crime in a dash.

    He thought about what he should do. Standing here, watching until the flame burned the building down was a choice. But, refrained on doing so because it spelled trouble if people find him there. So, he decided to chase them slightly a distance away.

    He then realized that there was someone pursuing them from another direction. After pondering for a bit, he decided his next course of action. He was to greet the pursuer with a warm greeting of his. Surely, he would find it as enjoyable as he did. He licked his lips in anticipation.

    Just in case, he applied something to the hood that hides his face before approaching the other party.

 Chapter 27

    The loud explosion reached even the opposite side where Selv was asleep. It woke him up with a jerk, informing him of the trouble that had occurred. He opened and stuck his head out the window. Immediately, his nose smelled the smoke.

    Selv took every information he could get with all of his senses. There was a cloud of smoke rising up from afar. The area around the smoke was bright similar to evening, ignoring the fact that the time was midnight. He heard people¡¯s voice. They were panicking, worried, and feared.

    What was this? A fire? But, what about the previous tremor?

    He tried to analyze the situation with his little information at hand. But, his location had a bad view because of the many buildings standing. His best was to see the smoke coming out from the north part of the town.

    ¡°Selv, it¡¯s an emergency.¡±

    Annatashya entered the room in haste, with a dire expression on her face. Her expression alone convinced him of the direness, so he replied short.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°An explosion occurred in the business district. Considering the location and time, the chance of it being a mere accident is slim.¡±

    ¡°Damage report.¡±

    ¡°Currently, it¡¯s unknown. But, speculating from the time and direction, it¡¯s likely to happen on the Lord''s building.¡±

    Selv retracted his memories to that evening. He had met Haust while he was going out with Annatashya. He remembered him saying something about making Vincent staying up late. They might have nothing to do with the fire. But, that statement confirmed of their most likely location this night.

    He couldn¡¯t stay still any longer. Worried about their safety, he changed to his outdoor outfit and tied his sword to his waist. It didn¡¯t take him more than a few minutes to get ready.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± she warned. ¡°We don¡¯t have any information about who might cause it. Who knows what might be in store for you there.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Although, I hope there¡¯s nothing much and people are already evacuating as we speak,¡± Selv said, hiding the unpleasant feeling in his chest. His body knew that such things were hopeful thinking. The information told him so.

    Industrial district, where they handle fire every day and has a huge amount of fuel talk, aside, the business district was the least likely to occur a fire accident. Not to mention, the people there were strict with the usage of fire because of the things they were handling with. A spark of flame could a month worthy of works to become dust in a slight moment of carelessness. No one working there wishes for that to happen. Which was why it was unlikely they forget to turn off the heat or something similar.

    He brushed that aside for now. Reasons could wait after he was done. Now, he had to take care of the problem fast.

    ¡°Inform people that could help putting out the flame to gather at the location.¡±

    After addressing his last order, he was ready to go to the site.

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Annatashya repeated before went off to do her job. He also followed soon after.

    A door opened as he was about to go down the stairs. Nely came out, looking left and right, confused on what had happened. She found Selv and tried to reach him. But, Selv cut her with his words first.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! Don¡¯t leave your room!¡±

    That flinched her on the spot, stopping her from taking another step. Selv only realized his mistake after looking at her scared and worried expression. He had caused unnecessary worry because he was in a hurry. That was not a good reason to shout at a child.

    So, he approached her. This time, with a gentler tone, he said.

    ¡°Sorry. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. This place is same,¡± he said, bending down and looked her straight in the eyes to assure her. ¡°There¡¯s just a fire accident happening outside The smoke might be bad for your body, so be good and stay in your room, okay?¡±

    There was still worry in her eyes. But, he managed to get a nod out of her.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    He gave her a head pat, giving her a reassuring smile. Nely looked at him in wonder, but soon she found herself put at ease by his big, warm hand. The worry inside her slowly melted away into nothing.

    Selv took his hand off her, who was now back on her feet.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to evacuate and rescue the people there. I¡¯m off¡±

    After seeing her slightly waving her hand at him, he went out. He dashed out to make up for his lost time.

    Outside was noisy with people murmuring as they saw the huge smoke filled the air with a burned smell. They were becoming uneasy because this kind of huge accident rarely happened. He thought leaving their uneasiness unrest was bad. So, he acted.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s just a small accident!¡±

    He shouted, gathering their attention on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s will end shortly! There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±

    There was no basis in his words. After all, he too hadn¡¯t grasp any information. But, that wasn¡¯t what they want to hear. So, he repeated again and again.

    Don¡¯t worry. Everything is alright.

    He spoke of those empty words which even he thought was shallow. But, the words did their job as it was intended to. People¡¯s utmost trust in Selv let it seeped down to their uneasy heart, calming it.

    ¡°If there¡¯s someone who can help, ask them to head to the business district with a mask and fire-proof equipment!¡±

    He left those words before leaving them.

    As he was getting closer to the location, people were filling more and more of the street, as if lured by the bright on the distance. With this many people in the street, reaching it will be difficult. He could politely ask them to make way, but with so many voices filling the space, he doubts his voice could reach many.

    He looked around, searching for a better route to take. There wasn¡¯t any. Every route was filled with people and getting past them was hard.

    So, left with no choice, he headed back a little, to a narrow alley he saw when coming here. There weren¡¯t any people since the view was hidden by the buildings on both sides. He inspected the wall, looking at the height above, and considering something.

    ¡°I could do it,¡± he said, nodding to himself.

    Once he concluded that he took a few steps back, taking a deep breath, before running. He built his momentum until it was enough and kicked the ground. He flew toward the wall, kicked it, pushing him to the other side of the wall, and kicked it again. By doing that from one wall to another, he rose up until the roof was within arms reach. He grabbed it. With one last push, he pulled himself up.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Above the roof, there was nothing blocking his way. He could see the whole situation without buildings and people obscuring him. He was able to confirm that the light he saw from away was indeed a fire. There was a building enveloped in flame as he was taking his sweet time.

    From there, there was nothing to stop him. He resumed and went straight to the business district. He made use of his trained muscles and reflexes to run on a limited footing and jumped from one roof to another as if parkouring. The tidy and aligned design of the town also played a role in making it easy for him. If there was a need for him to climb and go down a building every now and then, he would exhaust himself before reaching his destination.

    The smoke grew thicker as he came closer. Not so much he couldn¡¯t see, but it was worrying. Just in case, he pulled out a cloth and pressed it against his mouth before continuing. This action proved to be fruitful as he was able to notice people¡¯s shadows on the roof, going away from the fire. They were hidden and hard to notice because people¡¯s sight would naturally focus on the fire instead. If he didn¡¯t break his sight form it when pulling out the cloth, he would have missed them.

    Climbing up the roof was a good call.

    They were suspicious. No doubt. Considering the timing and rope they wore as if to hide their wrongdoing, it was a natural line of thought to think they were the culprit behind the fire.

    Selv hesitated for but a second, weighing his priority, before changing his objective. He went after them, tailing while maintaining a certain distance. They showed no signs of noticing him.

    Good, he thought. The more he watched their movement, the more he was convinced they were hiding something. Even if they weren¡¯t related to the fire, tailing such suspicious group would be fruitful in some way or another. And, if they were related, it couldn¡¯t be any greater.

    Considering their first act was something on this scale, Selv can¡¯t even imagine their next one. They were a dangerous group. He intended to eliminate them all once the opportunity allowed him. Plucking the roots of the problem before it happened. He believed that was the best.

    Locking on them with his eyes, he sneaked around. He noticed they seemed to have great physical abilities from the way they had no trouble moving from a roof to another. But, in his eyes, they were somewhat clumsy as if not used to walking on a limited foothold. That was why Selv was able to easily follow them. They were slow. He could just go between them and finished them right there, erasing the slim possibility of him losing the sight of them.

    He pondered whether to play it safe or stick with his plan. It was about time for him to move again since they had moved a safe distance away.

    It was then he caught something moving at the corner of his eyes. By reflex, he jumped back, dodging whatever was about to hit him.

    On the spot he had been, a knife dug itself there with a great force, enough to insert more than half of its blade inside the roof tile. If it hit his flesh, surely, it would go in whole. That didn¡¯t sound appealing at all.

    He looked toward the direction it came from. There, standing straight on the edge of a roof not far away, was a robed man. He wore a similar one with the group he was tailing. Was he a part of their group? Such question came to mine.

    Then, his eyes found itself noticing the bulge on the man¡¯s head which was visible even from their current distance. He realized there was something attached to the man¡¯s head, possibly, something like horns, ears, or some sort. That spoke of his identity. The man was a demon.

    That itself held close to no meaning. The question was whether he was with the previous group or not. If he was, then the chance of the roped people being demons was high.

    The way he threw the knife at him was as if to stop him from chasing the previous group. But, the man acted separately from them. It was as if he was acting on his own. Which side was him?

    He tried to figure it out, but the severe lack of evidence stopped him from drawing a conclusion. Speculating further was meaningless. He won¡¯t be able to figure anything just by staring at each other. So, in order to dissect the situation, he addressed him.

    ¡°Are you with the group over there?¡± Selv pointed with his chin, not breaking his sight from the robed man, on guard for whatever he might plan for him.

    ¡°Who knows,¡± the man replied, shrugging his shoulders in disinterest.

    Selv glared at him, probing his intention. But, he found nothing. He was unable to pull out any information from reading his behaviors. He paid attention to the fluctuation of his voice and the slight body movement.

    If he found anything strange from those two, he could know if he was lying. But, as mentioned earlier, he failed to find anything. His voice and body didn¡¯t show any change.

    Then, was he telling the truth? He couldn¡¯t say that either. The way there wasn¡¯t any change were suspicious by itself. The man was too calm in this situation that it was unnatural. He had just thrown a knife, close to hitting him. He showed neither the panic if it was an accident, or the hostility if it was intentional. He merely stood there, waiting for Selv¡¯s action.

    As he was wasting his time here, thinking, the previous group was becoming small and smaller in the distance. He was forced to make a decision fast before they disappeared from his sight with the lead to this incident.

    So, he decided to ask him a final question before deciding his next course of action.

    ¡°Are you the one who caused the fire?¡±

    He went directly to the main point, scraping all the boring leading questions. He waited with his legs ready to kick the ground soon after he received his answer. Where his legs would go, however, depend on the man¡¯s next words.

    The man stood still, unmoving, placing his hand to his chin, pondering with his mouth forming a bridge. His mouth was one of the few things visible to Selv. And, that mouth turned into a crescent, followed by an ominous laugh which was out of place. The man laughed, laughed, and laughed to his fill. After laughing enough to question his sanity, he finally spoke as if to replace the stock of laughter that had run out.

    ¡°What if I am?¡± The man boldly said, showing his white canine teeth.

    A moment later, Selv was locking blade with the man who had pulled out his from the robe. They were only a few inches away from each other, but for some reason, Selv was unable to see the face behind the hood. It was strange, indeed. When he was still unable to figure out this strange phenomenon, they both took a distance from each other.

    Selv followed by closing the distance again, delivering his second strike. It was parried. He was not done. With that momentum, he followed with his third and fourth, not giving the man a chance to counter.

    He showed no mercy and rained one attack after another. Unlike the group of robed people, they both were moving fast and nibble despite the foothold. They moved around without even looking down as they moved around. They sometimes jumped, moving to another roof, sometimes slid down, dodging.

    The vast space let them moved quite freely with no obstruction. This, however, was a disadvantage to Selv with his limited time. But, for now, he was one-sidedly pushing his opponent. He managed to and few hits as he moved one step faster before the man dodged. Far from a decisive hit, but it was pilling quite a bit.

    The man had quite martial prowess ness to be able to keep up with him. But, in the end, Sev was above him.

    Few minutes into the fight, Selv feinted him by using the fact he only strikes with fast, straight-forward attacks. The man splendidly fell for it. He blew him away with a clean kick. With the intention of finishing it while the man hadn¡¯t touched the ground, Selv gave a chase. He soon was close enough to deliver the strike. He thought that was it.

    At that moment, however, his ears picked up something which was neither the sound of flickering flame or people¡¯s murmuring. It was a voice, speaking in a foreign language he hadn¡¯t heard in a while. Nostalgia didn¡¯t strike him as he managed to pick up a few meaning such as fire, burn, and enemy.

    He stopped his track, jumping to the side the moment his leg reached the ground. A ball of fire burned the spot he was at a moment ago, scorching it black. This confirmed his suspicion that the man was a demon. After all, there weren¡¯t any humans capable of using magic of this degree left in the world, including him.

    He was not given time to rest as another fireball came without a delay. He dodged since he refrained from having himself cooked into charcoal. Dodging the fireballs that came at him was easy, but the situation was not looking good for him.

    The situation was reversed with the presence of magic. He was forced into a middle-range fight where he had no way to fight back. Furthermore, the man was also someone who he managed to keep up with him in close quarters. He did manage to trick him once, but the same trick won¡¯t work on such opponent again.

    And now, he needed to look out for the fireballs that seemed eager to engulf him whole. This was too much for his old bones.

    It would have been easy if not for the two mastery. He had the confidence to beat him in a close-range fight or finishing him after a spell. But, not both.

    Unfortunately for him, he had to handle both since his opponent excelled at both and weren¡¯t hesitate to use it. Since a while now, he was sending Selv fireballs without stopping while waiting for a chance to strike where he was free.

    Selv ran, dodging everything thrown at him. Sweats were pouring not only because he had moved around. It went away as he moved vigorously, taking cover behind a water tank, rolling down a roof, jumping at the last second. But, a new one appeared when he barely dodged an incoming fireball.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He cursed, still moving around since stopping spelled his end.

    He had met a similar opponent when magic was a common phenomenon and his body was without handicap. They were annoying, but he managed somehow by waiting for their stamina to run out. After all, using body their body and magic used up a great amount of energy. This, however, was not the plan he could use anymore. And so, he had no plan left to use in this situation.

    To pile it up, he could feel his limit approaching from the acute pain coming from his chest. He coughed, not because he had inhaled the smoke since the cloth covering his mouth had long gone along the fight.

    It seemed that wasn¡¯t all of the bad news. Because of a God¡¯s mischief or some sort, the wind blew their way, bringing the smoke with it. Slowly, his vision was obscured until he can barely see anything in front. Obviously, the previous group had long gone from his sight. The only lead to this incident was now hidden behind thick smoke, waiting for a chance to strike him down.

    ¡°Now, what to do¡­¡±

    Selv looked at the smoke with uneasiness while holding his pained chest.

 Chapter 28

    He looked around, on guard. The smoke filled his sight, hiding the robed man, giving this stuffy air which was hard to breathe. As a result, he occasionally let out a cough as he stood in place, waiting. it was because moving with this degree of blindness on a rooftop did not sound like a good idea. One simple mistake was all he needed to become a laughingstock as a man slipped to his death in the middle of combat.

    It was the least to his concern now, but, still, was not something he hoped for. He readied his weapon, ready to receive anything thrown at him. There was a chance that the man had escaped using the smoke and he was there on guard for nothing. But, Selv denied the possibility. After all, it was the perfect chance to finish him.

    He couldn¡¯t be more right as a shadow appeared on the smoke, soon showed itself as a fireball.

    Selv twisted his body to dodge. But, form a different direction, came another one.

    ¡°Tch.¡± He clicked his tongue. There was no good way of dodging this one and he couldn¡¯t afford to get hit. So, he was forced to jump from an awkward position, leaving his body defenseless midair.

    As he feared, the robed man showed itself in the perfect position, ready to strike him down. There weren¡¯t many choices in the first place. It was either this or suffer a great burn which would result in his defeat in the long run.

    He couldn¡¯t dodge the attack, not when there was no footing. Reluctant, he chose the best action he could take which was to block it with his sword. His sword was thin. it was not made to receive a blow. Nevertheless, he reversed grip and place it on his back, praying it won¡¯t betray him.

    The attack came, hitting him in the back, followed was a sharp pain and a cracking sound. He grimaced from the pain. But, he was spared from being slash to half. It withstood the attack in exchange for a crack on its body. His prayer was heard.

    Selv, however, was still blown away from the force. He rolled a few times to break his fall, and, fortunately, managed to keep himself from falling down, just barely. It wouldn¡¯t end if he fell.

    Chasing with his eyes, the man had hidden again. The sharp gaze was following him from somewhere within the smoke, but the next attack didn¡¯t come. He was on his knee, out of breath. It was the perfect chance to finish him. Yet, the man chose to hide again. Whether it was because the man was cautious, overestimated his strength, or had something else in mind, Selv was spared, for now.

    Reasons were not that important. He was given time to take a breath and that was all he needed to know. He made use of the little time he had to check on his condition. His back was hot and the wet shirt was sticking close to his skin. There was no fracture. His arms and legs were also good. He was spent, but his will was still strong.  He could still fight.

    The main problem was his sword. Although it survived, with cracks all over its body, who know many times slash it could handle. At best two or three times and one time at worst.

    He rose up, readied himself again. It was a little unexpected, but it seemed there was something akin to sportsmanship on the man since he waited until Selv got up to his feet.

    ¡°Thanks for the wait. Now, let¡¯s do the final round,¡± he said, determination on his eyes. With that as the sign, they resumed the fight.

    Selv moved first. His heartache grew furious. It was burning him from within, but he endured. He pushed back everything and ran in one direction.

    The break gave him a single plan. A simple but risque plan. But, to execute it, he needed a little time. His opponent was not kind enough to give him an extension. So, he bought it himself by running. His limit was greatly approaching, so did the fireballs, burning his left and right.

    He ignored the fireball that had almost hit him in the face and focused. Down, deep within him, there was an old engine. No. It was nothing that advance. Furnace? Yes. It was a furnace. An old, rusted, worn out one to boot.

    It an old model that nowadays blacksmiths would gather together only to snort at the relic. There wasn¡¯t any need for appreciation because the only impressive thing about it was the age. It was an inefficient, hard to use, and, not to mention, dusty piece of useless trash. They would doubt it could even be used.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Nevertheless, Selv lit it up. The poor materials didn¡¯t burn well and only let out thick black smoke, spreading cough to anyone nearby. Not only the furnace itself, but even the woods and coals were also bad. It was laughable! Yet, Selv was not laughing. To him, it was nothing new.

    He let the furnace get warmed up and got back to dodged yet another attack. The man appeared to strike him down. Selv had seen through it. He ducked just in time, countered with a swiping kick. It was dodged and he disappeared again.

    He was unable to give a chase since a fireball soon came straight at him. It was quite cheap if he had to say. They say playing dirty was how adults do things. But, using the same move all over again since he couldn¡¯t unless so, wasn¡¯t that childish?

    Selv who couldn¡¯t use this kind of magic despite being the only proficient human alive. If he could, there should be many ways to handle this situation. It was a shame he was not blessed in that category. Even so, he had his own way of fighting.

    The furnace was all warmed up. A dim light could be seen from the gap at the front. Not anything impressive like the fire happening now on the Business district, or a campfire. It was a weak glow that could lose its color if left alone for a few minutes. Still, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the furnace was working. And, it was enough.

    Selv braked, changing the direction, and sprinted. His time limit had reached not too long ago. His chest hurt so much he wanted to gouge it out with his nails. He was unable to breathe and his conscious was slipping away. But, he bit his lips, forcing it to stay for one last attack.

    He dodged a fireball coming straight at him and was convinced he was heading the right direction. Up until this moment, the fireballs only came in a linear motion. Even with the cover of the smoke, he was unable to hide how he appeared from the same direction of the fireball. Meaning, he wasn¡¯t a first-rate mage who could attack using magic from any directions. There was where his chance of victory lies.

    Selv finally managed to capture his figure. Dodging another fireball came out from the man¡¯s side, he shortened the distance in one go, enough to fan anyone¡¯s anxiety. It showed also at the man as he took a step back, launching what seemed to be an attack out of panic. It was a sloppy attack unthinkable from the previous attacks. It was an attack so poor it barely shaped into a ball.

    As Selv easily evaded such attack, he saw the man smirked. A second fireball was right before his face. It was a trap.

    The man had splendidly lured him by showing acting of being panicked. The sloppy fireball was just a decoy to hide his real attack.

    Selv couldn¡¯t stop in time. His face would eat the fireball faster than him stopping. For him to scheme when he was already in the lead with magic, that was cunning of him!

    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t scheme something himself. He was waiting for a moment like this. The moment where he was close enough to him and he was full of his victory.

    Selv opened his furnace and blew a strong air, spreading all the pilled dust and dirt inside, giving it a strong glow for but a short moment. He unleashed the glow when it was at the peak, sending a wave of energy to flow through his body and the sword which was close to his extension.

    An instant. His body was pushed past human¡¯s limit. Another instant. The fireball was sliced half. The separated parts gazed his cheeks, burning some of his hairs before passed through him.

    This act surprised both parties. One for the feat of cutting magic and the other for succeed it doing so.

    The act of cutting magic was by no mean a simple feat. Magic was the other law of this world. Which means normal method wouldn¡¯t be able to touch it, even if it shaped like a fire. Splashing it with water, not to mention erasing it with wind pressure, was impossible. Because it worked with a different law, such actions were no different than trying to cut a ghost with a sword.

    The only way to fight against it was by moving under the same law. Meaning, by using magic. And, that was what Selv did.

    He hadn¡¯t really used it in a while, so he was worried. But, it seemed humans wouldn¡¯t forget the thing they learned that easily.

    The man staggered, stuck on the spot. Selv thrust his sword, going for the stab. What followed was the sound of a flesh being pierced. Selv and the man stared at each other. Silence enveloped the air. The silence was broke soon after by the sound of water dripping to the ground.

    Selv put his hand to his waist. There was something hard sticking out. He shifted his gaze from the sword that had stopped a short away from the man to his waist. To his surprise, what he saw was a knife digging on his body and his bloodied hand.

    It was a knife he had seen before. Which was strange. The last time he had seen it, the thing was embedded on a roof somewhere. How did it found itself on him?

    The wind stopped blowing, showing a clear state of things. The fire hadn¡¯t been put out. People were still noisy in the distance. Stars in the sky blinked repeatedly, as if in disbelieve of what they were seeing.

    Selv fell to his knee, hand bloodied with his own blood, a knife digging deep into his side. While, on the other hand, the man was looking down at him with no apparent damage anywhere on his body.

    His attack didn¡¯t reach the man in time. Selv had lost.

 Chapter 29

    The victor stood tall as if emphasized the huge gap between them. He looked at Selv¡¯s pathetic state, down to his knee, unable to muster any strength.

    Selv was wounded by the surprise attack that came out of nowhere. He had let his guard down. He should know better than thinking his opponent could only use one type of magic. As a result, there he was, holding his chest with a pained face on the ground.

    The intense pain in his chest told him it was no longer possible to continue. He had lost with no room for excuses. Splendid. He would offer his praise if not for the pain hindering his speech.

    The man had defeated the strongest human. He should be proud of his feat for it was not easy. But, instead of a satisfied or happy face, the man¡¯s face curled into a frown.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    Selv did not answer for he was unable to.

    ¡°Not only you stopped midway, but you also aimed a non-vital spot. Are you looking down on me?¡± He said, grabbing Selv by the collar, forcing him to stand. His face showed pure anger.

    Selv didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, but as the loser, he was obligated to answer. While fighting against the pain, he slowly said.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    He coughed. He needed more time until he would be able to talk proper. The man waited, still holding him by the collar.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you think. I didn¡¯t hesitate until the last moment.¡±

    It was slow, but he managed to put his words together.

    ¡°Then, why?¡±

    ¡°I had no choice. That¡¯s my limit.¡±

    Even now, he was holding his chest and the man finally noticed it. The wound on his side was nothing serious. Blood poured, yet as long he didn¡¯t pull it, there should be no problem to fight. The problem was the pain in the chest which was far greater.

    One the last moment, Selv managed to notice the approaching knife. It was impossible to dodge, but his sword would¡¯ve pierced the man faster, stopping the knife in succession. Yet, his body betrayed him at the very last moment, making him missed the chance and was consumed by the pain. That one little trouble messed his only chance of victory.

    ¡°You¡¯re naive,¡± the man said. There was no sign of him being convinced with this result and his explanation.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of not going for the kill? Do you expect to neutralize me and have a pleasant talk or something? Foolish.¡±

    Selv said nothing because that indeed was what he was planning to do.

    ¡°There are problems unsolvable by just exchanging words, which are empty most of the time. This¡¯s one of it.¡±

    Wrong. He wanted to object. But, only coughs came out because the hold was starting to get him. Perhaps, sensing he had something to say, the man let go of him. Selv coughed a few times and caught his breath before said with a stern look.

    ¡°Why do you think that way? There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t solve if we really talk with each other.¡±

    ¡°Mere sophistry.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you might call it. But, I¡¯ve seen people did just that. Instead of pointing blades at each other, they talked and came in a term. This town is the result!¡±

    The man snorted as if found it funny.

    ¡°Then, look behind you. That¡¯s the proof that you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    With the wind now gone, he could see the building which was still dyeing the night bright.

    ¡°What proof is there? That¡¯s an accident. Surely, someone forgot to turn off the gas or something.¡±

    ¡°Except, it wasn¡¯t an accident. Far from it. The thing you¡¯re seeing is the crystallization of dissatisfaction. The people you thought understand each other aren¡¯t so in reality. Unable to accept it or voice it, dissatisfaction piled up until it became that fire.¡±

    The man looked at it burning fiercely with no sign of ever going out. It had risen and engulfed the building whole. Given enough fuel, it would reach even heaven itself. People splashed a bucket of water from the roof, barely changing anything. Such small actions couldn¡¯t possibly extinguish the fire, never. Once it had become like this, only heaven could put it out, or when it ran out of materials to burn.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    Selv brought back the man¡¯s attention with his voice.

    ¡°I believe that we can talk this out.¡±

    Selv rose, limping on one side, legs shaking vigorously. He couldn¡¯t back down again. Not this time.

    He knew the possibility of it being the result of an accident was slim. Furthermore, from the man¡¯s words, he was able to speculate it was caused by demons.

    Still, he placed his trust, faith, on people. They could understand each other. The difference might hinder them, but deep down they wished for the same thing. No one would choose to do something bad, gathering hatred without a good reason. People by nature would choose to be like instead.

    That was why he needed to be there and listen to their voice.

    The man was not amused by his answer as his mouth curved downward.

    ¡°Who cares about your belief? You¡¯re weak. I could end you together with that belief at my convenience. That should prove we¡¯re unable to understand each other and that you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    He pointed his weapon at Selv¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Belief is nothing if you can¡¯t protect it. Much less proving its righteousness when the speaker is dead. The only way for you to prove me wrong is by backing your belief with enough strength, far greater than mine. After all, belief is all about strength. Not that it matters since you¡¯re going to die soon.¡±

    He said no more and raised his sword for the finishing strike. His eyes told him that he was going for the kill.

    Selv managed to stand up by mustering his strength. He didn¡¯t have enough spare to dodge, block, or parry the incoming attack. All he could do was watched as the man denied his belief.

    At least, he thought. He will die protecting what he thought was right. It was not a bad way to die considering he had wanted to die to run away from the harsh world.

    He braced himself, but several things crossed his mind, regrets and trivial things like will Annatashya finished the foods they brought before it rots, or who will take care of Nely after he was gone. Luxurious worries for someone about to meet his end.

    But, stimulated by that thoughts, the curse kicked in, spreading across his body like spider webs. He could feel his body resisted against his will.

    No. He begged.

    Was it too much to ask to have an honorable death? He cursed the curse. A funny thing to do. Perhaps pleased by it, the curse moved at a greater pace than usual.

    The man swung his sword and then-

    ¡°AAAAAA!!!¡±

    Someone flew at an amazing speed and cut between them, smashing the spot into bits.

    The man moved back, protecting himself from sharing the same fate as the roof tiles.

    ¡°Hurt. Selv. Bad!¡±

    Who came to the rescue was the boy with unthinkable strength from his body, Scond. He intimidated the man with a shout and a big lump of metal.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Selv widened his eyes in surprise. He never expected he or someone else to be here.

    There were currently on the roof, which in case it was not clear enough, a place where people don¡¯t go to on normal circumstances. Furthermore, they were on the opposite side of the Entertainment district. He had no idea what lead him to this place.

    ¡°Heard. Explosion. Took shortcut and flashing. See.¡±

    Scond tried to explain with his unique way of talking. Selv somewhat managed to decipher the information since he was used to it.

    It seemed he heard the explosion too and went to check it, only to encounter the same human traffic problem. He then took a shortcut to the roof and saw something flashing in the distance. That must have lured him here. But, since smoke was here until a while ago, he must have hesitated on going until it cleared up. As a result, he saved Selv.

    What saved him was nothing but a single stroke of good fortune. He thought of him as an unlucky man, but he was always saved like this from time to time. When he thought he missed another chance to die because of it, he didn¡¯t know what to feel about it.

    ¡°A hindrance had come. I will spare you for now, but don¡¯t think the same for the second time because the next time we meet I will put an end to your foolish belief.¡±

    He declared such and turned around, unsheathing his weapon.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Scond shouted. He made a mad dash with his metal to strike the defenseless back. The man, however, didn¡¯t bother looking back and walked away. Before Scond could reach him, an almost too convenient wind blew the smoke again, hiding the man¡¯s figure. He was gone by the time it cleared up as if left with the wind.

    The knife on his side, Scond standing in front of him, and the mess around told nothing but his complete defeat. At least, in a physical fight.

    He hadn¡¯t lost on the other fight. He managed to stay firm with his belief and still with his life. According to the man¡¯s logic, strength was crucial in having beliefs. So, as long he had his life and kept rejecting his, it won¡¯t be his defeat.

    The fight was ongoing. He swore to himself to pay back his defeat by beating the man to a pulp in this fight.

    ¡°Next time, surely.¡±

    But, for the time being, he thought of getting himself treated and check the Business district.

    Scond came and supported him who was pushing himself on walking.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry.¡±

    He insisted he was fine, which didn¡¯t convince anyone with his staggering and bloodied body. Scond moved to stop him.

    ¡°Please. I need to go there,¡± Selv said, trying to make his way.

    ¡°No. Rest.¡±

    ¡°Scond, please.¡±

    He troubled Scond with it, making him held his head and groaned. In the end, he gave in.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Selv said, moving past him only to stumble.

    Scond held and lent his shoulder. The height different caused an awkward position, but they managed to move together somehow.